《Twice Tempted: Between Two Alphas (Mia and Cameron)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter One


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Mia!¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s happy and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jace¡¯s eyes hold sympathy. Of course he pities me. Everyone does.


    He squeezes my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Cameron¡¯s a fool.¡±


    I¡¯d only left Cam¡¯s bed a few hours ago.


    The scent of him is still on my skin. We¡¯d f*cked countless times and when I drifted off to sleep it was


    with a contentment that for most of my life had been foreign to me. Cam was my best friend, my alpha,


    the only man I¡¯d ever love.


    And now he was marrying someone else.


    _____________________


    ¡°This union is a gift of the Goddess,¡± my father says.


    As the senior beta in the pack, it¡¯s his job to officiate mating ceremonies. He¡¯s speaking to the smiling


    couple, but his eyes are on me.


    Message received, Dad.


    He warned me not to get involved with Cameron. He¡¯d told me it was a mistake. And I have no one but


    myself to me for thinking there could ever be a future between me and the Alpha.


    Tears roll down my face and I swipe them away.


    More wolves rush in to watch the ceremony. We¡¯re in the grand hall and the entire pack crams in for a


    better view.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really think he would end up with you?¡± Cameron¡¯s sister ire pauses beside me. She


    smiles cruelly. ¡°Oh, you did! Wow. Mia, you were never going to be more than a temporary diversion.


    I¡¯m sorry you had to learn this the hard way.¡±


    She¡¯s smiling so I¡¯m pretty sure she isn¡¯t sorry about anything.


    When I was four, ire kept telling me all about how my mom died and how no one would ever love


    me, because I was pack trash. So I shouldn¡¯t be surprised to see herughing at me now.


    ¡°What did ire say?¡± Jace asks as he rushes in a few seconds behind her.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    With my dad as beta, I grew up in the same house as Cameron and Jace. They were always kind to


    me. Their older sister ire¡­not so much.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jace whispers.


    I try to smile so it¡¯s not so obvious I¡¯m hung up on Cameron. Because Cam and I have shifted beneath


    full moons our whole lives, and we¡¯ve been sleeping together for the better part of two years. If our


    bond was going to grow, it would have happened by now.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jace.¡± It¡¯s a lie, but I need him to believe it. ¡°Your brother¡¯s happy and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Jace¡¯s expression hold sympathy. He¡¯s six-foot-four, with the same eyes and build as Cam. He¡¯s not


    quite as strong, but he¡¯s morepassionate. Why the hell couldn¡¯t I have been drawn to him?


    He squeezes my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You should be beside your brother, not back here with me.¡± I pull away.


    He frowns but doesn¡¯t argue. A secondter he trudges forward while I continue to edge back, hoping I


    can disappear entirely.


    I¡¯d only left Cameron¡¯s bed a few hours ago.


    The scent of him is still on my skin. We¡¯d f*cked countless times and when I drifted off to sleep it was


    with a contentment that for most of my life had been foreign to me.


    Cam is my best friend, my alpha, the only man I¡¯ll ever love.


    And now he¡¯s marrying someone else.


    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do without him. The pain I feel is unbearable, and yet I¡¯m also numb. It¡¯s like I¡¯m


    disconnected from everything that¡¯s happening around me even while I¡¯m right here in the thick of it.


    I¡¯m in shock, I think.


    Cam and I had been eating lunch together in the main hall when this woman arrived. She was the


    daughter of some prominent Alpha on the West Coast. I smiled hello and went back to eating.


    Cam took one look at her¡­ and it was as if I never existed.


    Like we hadn¡¯t spent our lives together or talked about the future we¡¯d share. Like I didn¡¯t spend more


    time in his arms than I did out of them.


    ¡°I now pronounce you mates!¡± my father proims.


    The whole pack goes wild, pping, cheering. Celebrating this union and weing our new Luna into


    our midst. Their joypounds my shame. Everyone knows how inseparable Cam and I are. The easy


    way they ept this new woman emphasizes how little they think of me. That hurts.


    I stand frozen as Cam and his new bride walk down the aisle of the main hall.


    Cameron doesn¡¯t nce my way as he heads out the door.


    But Ashley¨Chis wife¨Cpauses. Her head jerks back to me.


    ¡°I smell you on my mate,¡± she says sharply.


    I bow my head. ¡°He is your mate, Luna. I cannot undo the past, only wish you both the happiest of


    futures.¡±


    Sheughs, a pretty sound. ¡°Of course we will be happy.¡± She leans closer, using her height to look


    down at me. ¡°I¡¯ll expect you by my side tonight on our celebratory run. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna,¡± I mumble.


    What can she possibly mean?


    I nce at Cameron. I look for something¨Can acknowledgment, an apology¡­ anything.


    ¡°Cam?¡± I whisper.


    But he looks straight through me.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter Two


    The moon rises full and bright, making it easy to see our many pack members lined up at the edge of


    the woods.


    We each set aside our clothes, fold and ce them atop shoes or tuck them into backpacks. All jewelry


    is removed, if anyone bothered to wear any.


    I keep to the edge of the group. The new Luna makes it a point to eye me across the field. She¡¯d given


    me an order. And with one imperial arch of her brow she dares me to disobey it.


    ¡°Tonight,¡± she says, addressing the pack. ¡°We mark the end of the old and start of the new.¡±


    And there, bathed in moonlight, she stands nude and proud. Asfortable in her skin as she is in her


    new role as Luna of my pack.


    ¡°Our union is blessed by the Goddess. For the glory of our pack and ourmunity!¡±


    My pack cheers.


    Cameron looks on, smiling with pride.


    ¡°Mia Riorsen. Come forward.¡±


    I suck a breath as every wolf in my pack turns to stare at me. Being naked never bothered me before.


    We¡¯re wolves. We shift together; our animal sides don¡¯t care about propriety. But with every eye on me,


    I feel dissected. Lacking.


    I¡¯m too small. Too thick.


    I¡¯ve always beenfortable in my skin, butpared to Ashley, I am a troll beside a princess.


    Was it any wonder Cam took one look at her and forgot all about me?


    I reluctantly do as shemands, moving until I stand beside her. The assembled wolves stare at us,


    watching,paring. They whisper and othersugh. Some packmates shake their heads in sympathy.


    Others point and snicker, their cruel smiles letting me know how d they are to see that Cam is rid of


    me.


    I¡¯m not super popr, and there¡¯s been some petty jealousy from other she-wolves that crushed on


    Cameron over the years, but it¡¯s like a mirror is held up and I¡¯m seeing clearly where I stand with my


    packmates for the first time.


    ¡°You were a good friend to my beloved,¡± Ashley says loudly. ¡°And I look forward to our friendship


    growing. Thank you for weing me.¡±


    She takes my hand.


    Then she leads me into the woods and I have no choice but to follow.


    In seconds she transforms and I shift too, following her over paths and game trails that I¡¯ve been


    running since I was three.


    She¡¯s fast. Her wolf lithe and lean. Silver from head to tail with lighter fur, almost white along her body. I


    don¡¯t hear my pack yet. I guess they¡¯re giving us time to make friends. My wolf snarls. She doesn¡¯t like


    the idea of this any more than me.


    We run fast, her longer stride making me work harder to keep pace.


    When we crest the rise at Turner¡¯s Peak, I¡¯m a few seconds behind her. The minute I scale the top, she


    barrels into me.


    Her teeth bite into my shoulder; if I hadn¡¯t pivoted, she would¡¯ve caught my throat and killed me


    instantly.


    We roll and fight, blood pooling and fur tearing. I grow weak from the wound near my neck. She didn¡¯t


    catch my jugr, but her teeth sank deep, and I¡¯m bleeding freely.


    The coppery scent of blood fills the air.


    Enraged howls sound in the distance. The thunder of wolves running hard and fast. I want to call out for


    help, but I don¡¯t dare. If I transition back to human, she¡¯ll kill me.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the next instant, Ashley stands tall. ¡°Cameron! Help!¡±


    She staggers backward as hisrge ck wolf crests the cliff. He shifts, muscles rippling in the


    moonlight, catching his Luna and drawing her close.


    When his green eyes turn to me, they re gold with the full rage of his wolf.


    His alpha power ms into me and I stumble back.


    ¡°She showed youpassion and mercy! This is my mate. How dare you? I am your Alpha!¡±


    ¡°Cameron! I didn¡¯t do this. She attacked me!¡±


    The blowes fast and full force. Knocking me off my feet and splitting my lip. Blood pools in my


    mouth. He¡¯d struck me.


    The man who¡¯d vowed to always protect me.


    Jace and Tylerunch forward, catching Cam¡¯s arms but they can barely contain him.


    ¡°Leave! Leave thesends. You¡¯re henceforth banned, Mia! Never return again whilst I lead.¡±


    I scramble to stand.


    Gasps rise up behind me. My father growls. But it¡¯s in frustration. Not in defense of me.


    I¡¯ve humiliated him. Dishonored my family.


    This stranger Ashley has be Luna and imed her way into the pack. She feigned friendship with


    me just to orchestrate this attack and ensure I¡¯d be cast out.


    Cameron takes a menacing step forward.


    ¡°Cam, I¨C¡±


    ¡°Now Mia!¡± He projects his full alpha power into themand. I can¡¯t disobey him. The threat is clear.


    Leave or die.


    The man I love would actually kill me.


    I wait a beat, thinking maybe my dad or Jace or even Cam¡¯s dad might intervene. They know me, they


    know I¡¯d never do anything to hurt Cam or my family.


    But no one moves.


    Cam takes a menacing step toward me, and I run away.


    Leaving behind everyone and everything. I have no clothes, no money, no ID. Nowhere to go and no


    idea how I will survive with no family and only a high school degree.


    It would¡¯ve been kinder to kill me.


    Fight. Live. My wolf argues.


    For what? I¡¯m crying now, running and sobbing and bleeding.


    Fight. Live. My wolf N demands before forcing us to shift.


    For our baby.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter Three


    Five Years Later


    ¡°They¡¯re moving up theunch date. Can you finish before the beta testing goes into effect?¡±


    I stare at Alex across the conference room. He¡¯s a good boss. Honest. Hard-working. He calls it like it


    is, and has never coddled me.


    I do the math in my head. If I pull all-nighters and work through the weekend¡­ ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Have I let you down yet?¡±


    One corner of his mouth tilts up. I¡¯ve worked for Quest Studios for four years¨Cthat¡¯s a very long time in


    tech.


    I¡¯d had very little experience and only the knowledge I brought from my high school coding team. And


    there was the little fact that I was pregnant. Only little wasn¡¯t really urate, because I¡¯d started


    showing pretty quickly.


    Twins will do that to you. Apparently.


    At first I¡¯d been so upset at the thought of having babies. I was alone, with no idea how I¡¯d be able to


    support them or care for them. I thought about ending the pregnancy.


    Now, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine my life without them.


    My children are everything to me.


    Jacelyn and Aaron.


    They inherited Cameron¡¯s looks and my temper. Alphas, both of them, if their wolf spirits are to be


    believed.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Alex mumbles.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    I nce around the conference room. We¡¯re on the 16th floor and I can see into the reception area and


    straight through the open-room office setup. The desks are mostly empty at this time. Employees work


    remotely and the ones who don¡¯t are all about the California lifestyle. They cut out by five every day.


    The doors at the far end of the hallway open and I watch as several veryrge men walk in.


    Even before they¡¯re more than ten feet into the building, I know they¡¯re wolves.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I say.


    Alex looks at me sharply. ¡°What are you cursing about? You haven¡¯t even met them yet.¡±


    I fumble for a quick excuse. ¡°These are the new clients, right?¡±


    He nods. ¡°Good guess.¡±


    The men don¡¯t stop and their Alpha¡¯s eyes narrow as he approaches the boardroom. They don¡¯t knock


    or wait for an introduction, but walk right in.


    Alex jumps to his feet. ¡°Mr. MacPhearson, we weren¡¯t expecting you in person.¡±


    He ignores Alex and eyes me. ¡°Seems you weren¡¯t expecting us either.¡±


    Alex looks between us.


    My stomach lurches into my throat, but I force myself to stay calm. My scent is masked, but up this


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    close¡­ they¡¯d know. Wolves can sense other wolves. Even as I¡¯m analyzing their human forms, my


    wolf is taking stock of theirs. And their wolves are sizing up me.


    My wolf bristles but otherwise is quiet.


    I keep my expression nd. ¡°Your ns are impressive, Mr. MacPhearson. I¡¯m delighted to have the


    opportunity at Quest to work on creating more secure and sustainable technologies for yourpany.¡±


    He grunts.


    The man is several inches over six feet, and his men are equally burly. His hair and eyes are dark, so is


    his beard. His hair is longer, brushing over the cor of his shirt. He¡¯s the kind of Alpha most females


    would fall over themselves for.


    Been there. Done that.


    If I never see a d*ck again, it¡¯ll be a day too soon.


    But more importantly¡­ I¡¯m a rogue.


    It would be within his right to kill me.


    He sniffs the air, scenting. Wolves in packs tend to have some residual smell of their packmates from


    shifting and running together and themunal elements of living as one packmunity.


    ¡°You¡¯re not from around here,¡± he says.


    The wolf next to him, his eyes flutter and I know MacPhearson is talking to his beta.


    ¡°Not originally, no,¡± I agree.


    The beta takes out his cell phone and snaps a photo of me. Then he walks out of the room, his hand


    flying over the screen.


    Alex looks nervous, but he recovers quickly. ¡°Mia is an authority on¨C¡±


    ¡°Mia, is it?¡± the Alpha interrupts. ¡°Where are you from originally?¡±


    The other three wolves have fanned out; they block the door. The only way out of this room is through


    them, through the ss-te conference room wall, or out the window and down sixteen stories.


    ¡°Montana. Northern country.¡±


    He smirks. ¡°I used to know someone from out that way. Healmsworth.¡±


    Cameron¡­


    My hands start shaking and I shove them under the table so they won¡¯t see. Not that it¡¯ll matter, they


    can smell my fear.


    ¡°Yeah. I know him too,¡± I say neutrally.


    MacPhearson leans forward. His eyes sh gold for a fraction of a second. I jerk my gaze to Alex, but if


    he sees he has no reaction. I can shift. I won¡¯t stand a chance against an alpha and four of his


    underlings, but Alex¡­ as a human. He¡¯s a dead man walking.


    ¡°Alex,¡± I force myself to smile at him. ¡°I left some of the projections for this project on my desk. Can you


    grab them for me?¡±


    Never in all my years have I asked Alex to fetch me anything.


    His brows shoot up into his hairline. I think it¡¯s just the shock of me asking him that has him agreeing.


    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± He pauses at the door, some inkling that things aren¡¯t quite right, and looks back at me. ¡°If


    you¡¯re sure¨C¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re printed out. Top drawer. Left. I think.¡±


    I have no such printouts, but I need to buy time and I need to get him out of the room and any


    immediate danger.


    ¡°That was stupid,¡± the Alpha drawls. ¡°Sending away your only insurance policy.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter Four


    I ce my hands on the table and slowly rise from my seat. I can¡¯t risk them harming Alex. ¡°He¡¯s


    innocent. Whatever this is¡­ don¡¯t involve him.¡±


    The Alpha crosses his arms. ¡°This is me asking you a question, and you answering. Am I clear?¡±


    ¡°Is that your question? If so, yes, you¡¯re crystal clear.¡±


    His eyes widen like he can¡¯t believe I¡¯d mouth off at him.


    I don¡¯t know where the impulse came from. Probably living thesest few years alone. Only relying on


    me to provide for my babies.


    ¡°You¡¯re unimed,¡± MacPhearson says, eyeing me up and down. ¡°Unmarked. And a rogue within my


    territory. Do you have any idea what that means?¡±


    Rogues are hunted. To be outcast is a death sentence. It¡¯s why most wolves pledge their allegiance or


    make moves into other territories while they¡¯re still in good standing. Before the proverbial shit hits the


    fan.


    This alpha continues to stare at me. Was that the question? Do I know what it means? Death. Yeah, I


    know.


    ¡°What¡¯s to stop me from executing you in this very office?¡± MacPhearson asks.


    His muscles ripple and his hands flex, like he¡¯s holding himself back from doing exactly that.


    I can¡¯t speak for a second. A thousand thoughts flood my brain. I¡¯m innocent. I was framed. I¡¯m a


    mother. My children depend on me¡­


    What I say instead is, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    I nod my head in deference. ¡°There is nothing, Alpha. Everything you said is true, and the only thing


    that might stop you from attacking me is you.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He grunts. His eyes flutter and so do his men¡¯s and I wait silently as they converse mind-to-mind. I


    remember what that was like, the beautiful connection of being so joined to a pack that you could share


    your thoughts with another. The skill wasrgely reserved for alphas, or for mates¨Cit¡¯s what had given


    me hope with Cameron. He would often speak to me, sharing thoughts and images of all the dirty


    things he wanted to do with me. I¡¯d blush and he¡¯dugh and then it¡¯d be all we could do to keep our


    hands off each other. He was promoted to Alpha not long after we first got together, so it probably


    wasn¡¯t anything more than his alpha powers manifesting. But I had allowed myself to think it was more.


    To hope and foolishly believe.


    I rub my chest, the pain lingers like an old injury.


    My wolf will think of him sometimes. She still believes he¡¯s our mate. But that¡¯s just foolishness, or


    nostalgia, maybe. Cameron mated and married another. He¡¯s never once tried to contact me.


    My wolf howls inside me.


    The Alpha leans forward and she settles abruptly.


    N? I ask, but my wolf is silent.


    ¡°Your boss is going to be back in twenty seconds, maybe less. And he didn¡¯t buy your excuse about


    paperwork anymore than we did. So, Mia, former member of the Healmsworth Pack, I suggest you give


    me a reason to stay my hand. Because I don¡¯t tolerate rogues on mynd. Not of any kind.¡±


    ¡°The surveince here is state-of-the-art, I should know. I wrote the code for it. I have several failsafes


    safeguarding this building. You¡¯re not removing this digital footprint, unless I¡¯m the one to delete it.¡±


    ¡°Impressive.¡± He smiles. His eyes are full-gold now. ¡°Fifteen seconds.¡±


    F*ck. My wolf is surging beneath my skin. She wants to shift. To fight.


    No.


    Then run, she tells me.


    With these odds? ¡­ we won¡¯t make it.


    And then what of Jacelyn and Aaron!?


    I take a deep breath. ¡°I was born to the pack beta, and grew up alongside the current alpha, Cameron


    Healmsworth, and his family. We dated for two years¡­ then another she-wolf visited our pack. Ashley


    McNally.¡±


    They grunt and share odd looks at the mention of her name.


    ¡°She attacked me, framed it so it looked like I assaulted her. Cameron cast me out. I lost my family, my


    friends, my¨C¡± I almost said mate. But Cameron isn¡¯t that. Not to me. ¡°My home,¡± I finish.


    MacPhearson¡¯s nostrils re. ¡°And the pups?¡±


    My whole body floods with rage. He smells them on me. ¡°Leave my children out of it.¡± My hands


    involuntarily shift, ws protruding from my fingertips until they bleed.


    He smiles, more appreciatively now. ¡°I look forward to hosting your family.¡±


    There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m bringing my kids anywhere near this man.


    He¡¯s as strong as Cameron. Just as handsome¨Cif I¡¯m being honest. And he has absolutely no reason to


    show us an ounce of mercy...

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter Five


    I somehow make it out of the building without having a total meltdown.


    Alex knew something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t press. In an odd moment of kindness, he asked if I


    wanted him to walk away from the deal.


    ¡°That¡¯ll cost you millions,¡± I told him. And, bottom-line, what happened to me has nothing to do with


    him. Alpha MacPhearson would not harm an innocent human. Packs couldn¡¯t afford those kinds of


    missteps. Not in a world where everything was on social media, and cameras upied virtually every


    public space.


    Me on the other hand¡­ I have no value to offer his pack and I¡¯d taken a serious risk by not dering


    myself to them the moment I¡¯d settled into the area. In my defense, I thought their reach extended


    further north, but I couldn¡¯t really im ignorance. There are markers in the city square, even wolf


    businesses nearby (which I avoid), all signs that point to pack upation in this ce.


    But what was I supposed to do?


    Walk right up to their pds and dere myself? Maybe they would¡¯ve allowed me to stay.


    Maybe they would¡¯ve killed me on the spot.


    Hell, I¡¯d seen Cam in situations with rogues in our territory¡­ and he didn¡¯t always rule with kindness.


    Some wolves moved into new packs with greater ease. Maybe they had friends or rtives, or, when


    you lived as long as wolves did¡­ you¡¯d gotten to know those wolves over time and feltfortable


    forging new alliances.


    Again, not me.


    I was a wolf in my first century, with my only real contacts limited to my pack and dad. Cam¡¯s family had


    been mine. We had the same friends. The same outreach.


    I leave the building and pause at the entrance. I¡¯m parked further away than I¡¯d like, and I sniff the air to


    see if there are any wolves in the vicinity. I wouldn¡¯t put it past them to mask their scents. Or for more


    pack enforcers to be lurking nearby.


    My wolf growls beneath my skin.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯s angry. Edgy.


    I am too.


    When ites to my children, there is no limit. I¡¯ll protect them with thest breath in my body. After I


    shifted the first time after my kids were born, my wolf was almost twice as big. Maybe it was because


    we were alone or because I had to be able to defend our babies. Or maybe it was carrying alpha genes


    inside me that my body changed in some way.


    I pull out my phone and dial one of the few people I trust. ¡°Hey Morgan. Can you head over to my


    house?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She knows me well. ¡°Unexpected visitors at work¡­ of the four-legged variety.¡±


    ¡°F*ck.¡±


    Yes. My thoughts exactly.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter Six


    I head toward my car and realize ¡­ ¡°If they¡¯re following me¨C¡±


    ¡°Your home is warded, and I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll be there in ten. I¡¯m cloaking the kids. They¡¯ll love


    Morgan has magic¨Cand all of the trappings she needs for her spells at her home. A mini-mansion


    outside the city limits in a gatedmunity that¡¯s inhabited by most of her coven. There isn¡¯t a wolf,


    vampire or demon dumb enough to take on a whole coven.


    I met Morgan not long after I moved into the Bay Area. Pregnant with twins, I needed a midwife¨Cof the


    supernatural variety. Much as wolf packs are recognizable if you know what to look for, so too are


    witches.


    Morgan hadn¡¯t pried or questioned when a lone she-wolf waddled up to her in line at a Starbucks. I told


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    her I needed a midwife referral. She¡¯d taken one look at my very swollen belly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll figure it


    out.¡±


    I had not encountered much kindness in the time since I left my pack, and I treasured Morgan more for


    it. She didn¡¯t owe me anything, and yet, she¡¯d befriended me. And she adores my children. If she set to


    cloak them, then whatever spell she cast would keep them from being seen. Like me, Morgan works in


    the human world. She¡¯s in biopharmaceuticals and she does research for a leading beauty corporation


    that is controlled by her coven.


    Wolves didn¡¯t have a need for fancy creams or anti-aging cosmetics. Our bodies regenerate naturally.


    Witches, and humans, however, have tobat the elements and aging.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± she says to me now, echoing those same words she first said to me when I


    was a scared, poor pregnant girl with no prospects and no idea how I¡¯d survive let alone provide for a


    family.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper. My eyes blur with tears.


    I get in my SUV and drive quickly out of theplex and onto the highway in the opposite direction of


    where I live. In the rearview, I see headlights and traffic. I maneuver around vehicles, changingnes


    frequently, but no cars obviously follow me.


    As my gaze shifts in the rearview, I see my son¡¯s snowman stuffie. It¡¯s a holdover from Christmas and


    he hasn¡¯t gone to bed without it in months. There are sippy cups in the console and a nket hanging


    out of one of the carseats.


    What¡¯s going to happen to them? What¡¯s going to happen to them if something happens to me?


    It¡¯s the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever done to drive away.


    Harder even then being cast out of my pack.


    I don¡¯t want to abandon my children. But I can¡¯t draw these predators to our doorstep. And now that it¡¯s


    known I¡¯m a rogue, they¡¯ll never be safe until I deal with this situation.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Morgan asks quietly.


    One optiones to mind, and it¡¯s very, very risky.


    ¡°I have a n,¡± I tell her. ¡°But if something happens to me, take care of my babies¡­¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter Seven


    The moon is rising by the time I reach West Crescent pack.


    I pull over a few miles before I¡¯m officially on theirnds. There are camera feeds mounted on the light


    poles. And I know they have extensive security measures in ce. This is California¡­ not Montana.


    People are everywhere.


    And they can¡¯t have a bunch of humans traipsing into the woods while wolves are shifting or hunting.


    I grab myptop from the backseat and get to work. The battery has a full charge, which is good


    because unlike what they show on tv dramas, this sort of hacking takes time. There are multiple


    firewalls to breach and I¡¯ll need a direct feed to tap into their system, which means¡­


    I grab pliers and a set of wires for splicing. I¡¯ll need something to link this to my PC remotely, so it¡¯s


    gonna have to be my phone. But once I attach it, I won¡¯t have the benefit of making future calls.


    I quickly scroll through my contacts and memorize Morgan¡¯s phone number and pull on the hoodie,


    covering my head and shadowing my face. Then I get out of the car.


    I¡¯m between the cameras and far enough that I should be able to keep out of range. They don''t appear


    to be motion sensors¨Ctoo many birds and deer and wildlife for that sort of thing. I slip into the woods


    and run until I¡¯m even with the next tall light pole. It¡¯s wood, thank goodness, so when I partially shift, I


    can scale it more easily. I climb and climb until I reach the top.


    Looking down, I¡¯m a good thirty feet off the ground. I lock my legs around the pole and cross my


    ankles. I squeeze my thighs to stay in ce. Then I work quickly. I tear off the back of the power box,


    find the wire feeds and cut into the main router. These are sophisticated, but there are better models on


    the market.


    Splicing in is easy. I mirror my phone to my PC¨Cmuch like I would sync my phone to the tv so the kids


    can watch a movie.


    Then I shimmy down and run back to my car.


    When I boot up, it takes me almost an hour to fully ess the Pack defenses. But once inside, I can


    see everything.


    rm systems.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Banking records.


    Personnel names.


    Utility bills.


    Tax IDs.


    This pack has everything in one ce¡­which is probably why they sought out Quest in the first ce.


    Thepany I work for creates encrypted, secure data portals for businesses and international


    organizations.


    It saddens me to think about it, but once I understood the basics of data storage and how anything


    linked to the inte could be essed, it had me thinking of my own former pack and how vulnerable


    we are to breaches, so I¡¯d written code and crafted a database that would protect them.


    Funny that I was using this tech now for an enemy.


    I drive the next several miles to the gate and encounter a guardhouse. I pull up close to the gate and


    get out of the car. The gate itself is high and topped with barbed wire. There are concrete barricades


    positioned around the entrance. It¡¯s dark, but beyond the barrier my wolf eyes see rolling hills of forest


    and dense trees.


    I hold up a hand to the guard and dip my head back inside my vehicle to nce at the console clock.


    Then I start counting.


    The male guard who steps out is huge. He looks like he could y in the NBA and sumo-wrestle on


    weekends. I instinctively take a step back.


    ¡°Name.¡±


    I lift my chin. ¡°Mia Riorsen.¡±


    His eyes flutter as he converses with his pack, maybe even his alpha. ¡°You¡¯re several hours early.¡±


    I hold up one hand and tick off my fingers. Five, four, three, two¡­

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter Eight


    Sirens re and lights start flickering.


    ¡°I think your Alpha is going to want to see me. Now.¡±


    The guard growls then nces around nervously. He storms back into the gatehouse and starts


    punching keys on theputer.


    Good luck with that, bro.


    Even if he is as good as I am, it¡¯ll still take him an hour toe up to speed.


    I cross my arms and lean against my car to wait.


    It doesn¡¯t take long. In seconds I hear the first howls. They echo and grow in volume. I use my wolf


    hearing to hone in on the direction.


    I swallow hard.


    There are many wolves thundering toward me.


    Hundreds, maybe.


    I stay perfectly still, acting like I don¡¯t have a care in the world as theye into view. But I really want


    to scream.


    Holy shit.


    The wolves running full out toward the gate are huge. They snarl and race straight at me. I hold my


    ground, even as the gates draw open¨Cwhat once had kept me out now is my only protection. The gates


    continue to inch apart, letting this massive pack barrel through.


    The lead wolfes within a foot of me. His canines are long. His fur is ck and gray and he¡¯s the


    biggest wolf among them. I don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve ever seen a wolf so big, and my former pack had a


    reputation for its size and strength.


    The dark wolf growls at me. If he lunges, I¡¯m dead.


    Breathe. Just breathe. Show no fear.


    My wolf snarls. I wonder sometimes if I was gifted a wolf with such a temper to bnce out the pacifist


    in me. Inside, I¡¯m terrified, but N¡­she is fearless.


    Fight, she tells me.


    Uh. No. I¡¯m a survivor. And ¡®one versus a hundred¡¯ aren¡¯t odds I can hope to beat even on our best day.


    N growls. She¡¯s fighting me for control and wants me to shift. But that¡¯s not happening either. I need


    to reason with these wolves. And for that I need my voice and all my wits. If I cede control to my wolf¡­


    it¡¯ll be a fight for sure, and while most packs will honor a victory¨Conly our strongest wolves rule¨Cit¡¯s not


    a chance I¡¯m willing to take.


    The air in front of me ripples, and in scant seconds the Alpha stands in front of me.


    His abs ripple and his thighs flex. It¡¯s dark, but I can still see his¡­


    Oh my god.


    He ps both his hands on the car, caging me in. His eyes are feral. He¡¯s so close that each breath I


    take is filled with the scent of him.


    When his hands move from the car to my throat, I gasp. He¡¯s tall and strong and that¡¯s without drawing


    on his alpha strength. Yet, his touch¡­


    Thesest few years¡­ no man has touched me.


    I shudder.


    His eyes widen for a second and he leans in toward my ear. His hair is soft, which is an odd detail to


    process as dozens of wolves surround us, sirens re, and I¡¯m inches away from being torn to pieces.


    ¡°I told you midnight,¡± he whispers in a wry tone.


    I can¡¯t help it, I choke on augh. ¡°What can I say? I like to make an entrance.¡±


    He leans into me more, pressing his hard chest against mine. My nipples tighten.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± It¡¯s a soft hum, an inquisitive one. Did he notice? ¡°What¡¯s your y?¡±


    ¡°You have twenty seconds¡­ sound familiar?¡±


    Now heughs. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t ease back. And with the way he¡¯s pressed up against me and caging me in, I can¡¯t breathe


    without drawing in his scent. It¡¯s a headybination of earth and air and trees. My blood rushes and


    flows. His presence¡­stirs something inside me.


    ¡°Fifteen seconds,¡± I tell him when he doesn¡¯t move or speak, ¡°before a distress call routes to local


    authorities.¡±


    ¡°Your terms?¡±


    ¡°You agree not to kill me or to threaten my family.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He angles back and pinches my chin to raise my eyes up to his. ¡°And you thought attacking my


    pds and breaching our security was the way to prove you aren¡¯t a threat?¡±


    Sh*t.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have a lot of leverage, Alpha¨C¡±


    ¡°Eric. My name is Eric MacPhearson.¡±


    I swallow hard. I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t want to call him by his name. There¡¯s something too


    personal, too intimate about doing that. Our customs and etiquette dictate that I would only call him


    Alpha. But he wants me to forego the formalities and I don¡¯t know why.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Call it off, Mia.¡±


    When I make no move to obey, his eyes sh gold. His fingers on my face tighten painfully. He could


    snap my neck at this angle, and as the seconds tick by¨Ceight, seven, six¡­¨CI know he¡¯s preparing to do


    just that.


    Don¡¯t force my hand, he projects into my head.


    Wait. How can he do that? He is not my alpha. I have no pack. I¡¯ve no blood-bond to this group nor


    have I drank his blood and pledged my submission.


    How?


    N, what is happening?


    But my wolf is silent.


    ¡°Mia!¡± Eric shouts. Call it off! hemands me.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter Nine


    All the lights go out.


    My car is still running and the headlights cast an eerie glow, showing dozens of men and women lined


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    up along the main gate. The pack is watching, waiting. Some are in wolf form, their golden eyes


    refracting eerily in the night, others are clothed, some naked from shifting back to human. It¡¯s a living


    wall of wolves and many of them have stepped beyond the gates, to encircle me and Ericpletely.


    Everyone is silent.


    Then the Alpha starts tough. Quietly at first and then with increasing enthusiasm. His handes


    back to my chin again, gentler now. ¡°You bluffed.¡±


    I shrug.


    ¡°What about all that bluster of alerting authorities¡­?¡±


    I jerk my head and his hand falls away. It¡¯s too intimate, him touching my face. He still crowds me so


    there isn¡¯t a reprieve, and, omg, he¡¯s naked¨C


    Mia. Answer me.


    How can he do this?


    You really don¡¯t know?


    He¡¯s in my head again. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Think hard on what you say or do next.


    It¡¯s a warning. Probably the only one I¡¯ll get.


    His entire pack is gathered and if I push his hand, he¡¯ll have to make an example of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not out to mess with you, Alpha, or to disrupt any other wolves¡¯ lives. I just want to be left alone.¡±


    ¡°There are rules about trespassing into pack territories.¡±


    ¡°I have to work, Eric.¡±


    The moment I say his name, I regret it. His eyes re. Up so close, I can see tiny flecks of gold in his


    dark irises. My blood pools and ebbs like waves gathering in a storm.


    What is he doing to me?


    Same thing you do to me¡­ he replies.


    I don¡¯t know what he means.


    What would you have done if I did as you asked and came at midnight? I ask him. The bonfire would


    be crackling by then, I bet.


    His lips twitch like he wants tough. We¡¯ve had our share of executions, but I can¡¯t say we¡¯ve burned


    anyone at the stake in a couple of centuries. He shoves a hand through his thick hair. I would¡¯ve had


    you run with us, Mia.


    Run with them? But that¡¯s a ritual reserved only for packmates.


    You really don¡¯t get it, do you?


    My eyes search his.


    When he leans in and crowds me this time, I can feel every hard inch of his body¨Cand he¡¯s big and


    hard everywhere.


    You know why we can join like this, Mia¡­

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter Ten


    If you hadn¡¯te in and set my whole pack on edge, I would¡¯ve been iming you and introducing


    you as my mate, instead of figuring out how-the-fuck I¡¯m supposed to get you out of this mess.


    Your mate!?


    That wry smile is back on his face.


    My wolf yips happily.


    One of his hands caresses my neck and I shiver.


    ¡°Execute the traitor!¡± someone yells.


    ¡°She¡¯s a rogue!¡± shouts another.


    I nce past Eric at the mob gathered. If he wasn¡¯t physically barring them from me, I have no doubt


    they would¡¯ve set upon me¡­ like a pack of wolves.


    He tenses and growls.


    I instinctively put my hand on his arm to calm him.


    A she-wolf steps forward; she¡¯s about my age, maybe twenty-two. She¡¯s tall. Her skin is tan and her


    long dark hair falls almost to her waist. She must¡¯ve shifted because she¡¯s not wearing clothes either.


    Her breasts are big and crowned by small, dark nipples.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± she asks.


    The Alpha doesn¡¯t acknowledge her. His eyes stay on me.


    ¡°She¡¯s a rogue, Eric.¡± She jerks her hand toward the rest of the pack. ¡°Let her loose and we¡¯ll handle


    this.¡±


    So I can be torn apart by the lot of them? Thanks but no.


    He stares at my hand where it touches his skin. His arm is warm to the touch and smooth over the


    muscles beneath. He doesn¡¯t move to push my hand away, and though I should, I don¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Mia Riorsen is the security engineer I told you about,¡± he tells her.


    ¡°So? We¡¯ve got our pick ofpanies in Silicon Valley. She broke the rules ining here and


    whatever that shitshow was with the rms¨Cwe still might have to deal with the authorities¨C¡±


    ¡°I only illustrated the inadequacy of your defenses and your tech,¡± I say.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m talking to you, mutt? Shut up unless I tell you to speak.¡±


    N snarls beneath my skin, and I start toward the woman only to be blocked by Eric.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯sing over me. I¡¯m not violent like this. Not usually.


    And just as I managed to soothe him, it takes only a touch and the word ¡°Easy¡± whispered in my head


    to calm me.


    Is this wolf my mate? I¡¯m drawn to him. He¡¯s in my head. And his nearness is something I can¡¯t imagine


    going without now that I¡¯ve experienced it.


    ¡°Corinne, she isn¡¯t a threat. This whole scenario was just to illustrate that our systems are antiquated.


    You¡¯re one of the heads of security. You know we¡¯re long overdue for upgrades.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± the girl growls.


    But some of the other wolves are rxing now and nodding. They trust their Alpha and since the rm


    has reset, I¡¯m thinking they¡¯re less concerned about me now than when I first made my grand entrance.


    ¡°Set her loose, Eric,¡± the she-wolf demands.


    I dislike her on sight for her sole focus on hurting me. The girl is angry and I can¡¯t help but wonder why


    she¡¯s disying so much hostility.


    Is there any scenario where we coexist? I ask him.


    Eric¡¯s eyes search mine. You only have to ept me as your mate, and all of this ends. You¡¯ll have a


    home and your children will be safe.


    But will they? It would be easy. So easy to dissolve into this man. To lose myself in him entirely.


    But I¡¯ve done that before.


    And ¡­ it broke me.


    I know nothing of this pack or its people. Will my kids really be safe? Or by mating to the Alpha am I


    putting targets on their little heads. I can¡¯t imagine this girl Corinne weing me or my family.


    You have to decide, he tells me. We aren¡¯t like other packs. Our tradition is long-standing for mates to


    choose each other. The bond won¡¯t even kick-in fully until you do.


    What a different belief system from ours¨Cwhere everything was ¡®fated by the Goddess.¡¯


    I don¡¯t bespeak him in mind, but Eric hears me anyway when he replies, We embrace the will of the


    Goddess and the gift she gives us with our free will.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s such a different way of looking at it.


    Things really are different in California.


    Ericughs and then smiles at me.


    ¡°Are you going to stand there, cowering behind my brother?¡± Corinne asks. Members of the packugh


    and chant ¡®coward.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he warns me.


    If I am to have any chance here, I must stand up for myself. Wolves respect strength and power. If I


    back down, there¡¯s no telling how or when they might try something else.


    My wolf howls in agreement. Fight.


    Did you mean what you said? I ask him. About mates and choices?


    Every word, he tells me, his dark eyes intense.


    Then let me choose.


    Eric curses savagely but he lowers his arms.


    I haven¡¯t trained in years, not since I left my home. And I¡¯m not big or especially strong. If I shift, I have


    a chance¡­ but¡­


    My body feels cool and oddly bereft without him near.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Mia.¡± He¡¯s already trying to protect me.


    Fight. My wolf is riled, she pushes the thought to me. Stop talking and fight.


    I turn to the girl. ¡°I challenge you for a ce in this pack.¡±


    Corinneughs. ¡°You? Challenge me!?¡± She nces around at her packmates like she can¡¯t believe


    how dumb I am.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡± Then, because I¡¯m obviously losing my mind, I punch her in the face.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter Eleven


    There is no warning.


    The moment of surprise I had with the first punch pses and Eric¡¯s sister lunges. She catches me by


    the throat and throws me back against the car.


    My back takes the brunt of the impact as I dent the door.


    Damn it.


    You should probably shift, Eric tells me.


    Now, my wolf agrees.


    No shit, I think to the two of them.


    Then there¡¯s no more time for conversation. My ws extend and I dig them into her arms. She winces.


    I bring up my knee and nail her in the stomach. She wheezes and draws back her arm to sh across


    my face. I duck and follow up with an uppercut that catches her under the chin. She goes stumbling


    back and I allow my wolf to take over. I partially shift, thighs snapping out, muscle and fur growing. My


    ws extend longer, my face contorting until my jaw widens and my canines drop.


    I lunge for her, mouth open.


    She¡¯ll show no mercy.


    Neither can I.


    I don¡¯t want to kill her¨CI don¡¯t want to kill anyone. But I need to win. If I lose this fight, I have no idea


    what wille of me or my babies. Her ws rake my chest, shredding my shirt and digging into my


    skin.


    Corinne is fierce. She moves fast, her strength and skill making it hard to gain any leverage.


    My wolf is vying for control, demanding I shift fully. My spine cracks and my lungs expand. My human


    hands give me more leverage than her paws and I sh out repeatedly. Most of us can only hold this


    hybrid form for a short while. Not me. Ie from a long line of lycans, my dad always said.


    This form ¡®in between¡¯ is where I¡¯m strongest.


    Strong jaws mp down on my shoulder and the sound I let loose is somewhere between a howl and a


    scream. Then her hind legs tuck in and kick at my midsection, like her wolf¡¯s digging into the ground¨C


    only it¡¯s her ws digging into my abdomen.


    I can feel my flesh tearing and burning. Blood soaking my body.


    I wrench her teeth out of me and then pin her head to the side. I jam my fingers into her eyes and her


    wolf cries.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I growl. I switch my arms until I¡¯m choking her.


    I don¡¯t want to do permanent damage.


    I just want to walk away from this and live in peace.


    ¡°Yield!¡± I scream.


    She still has my one wrist in her mouth. Her canines crack through the bones.


    Pain blooms through my mind, making me dizzy.


    If one of us doesn¡¯t yield¡­ neither of us will survive this.


    She¡¯s fierce, and I have no doubt she¡¯s capable of ending me.


    But I¡¯m not just fighting to fight¨CI¡¯m fighting for my children.


    As her grip loosens, I squeeze harder. When her wolf finally copses unconscious, I roll off her and


    shift fully into my wolf form. Raising my head, I howl.


    There is pain and fear, pride and courage.


    I was inches from death. But I survived.


    I won.


    I have no idea what wille next, but I savor these seconds of victory. Blood pounds in my veins and


    my mouth hangs open as I drag in air. My wolf is injured, but proud.


    There are rumblings in the pack, and Eric watches me closely. He approaches slowly, rubs a hand from


    my head to my shoulder.


    Shift back.


    I follow hismand and stand before him. I have no clothes and no shame as his eyes roam over my


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    body.


    My wolf howls. Ours, she says.


    Can it be?


    ¡°You chose my pack, Mia Riorson,¡± he says loudly enough for all of his people to hear. ¡°You openly


    challenged a leader of our warriors and fought valiantly, earning your ce among us. There is only


    one choice left for you to make.¡± This, he says more quietly, ¡°Do you ept me?¡±


    My wolf yips yfully.


    Eric grins as if he can hear her. Maybe he can. His big hands brush the blood and dirt from my face.


    His touch is everything.


    I¡¯m surrounded by him.


    ¡°Yes, Eric,¡± I whisper, for the first time in my life, feeling like someone else is made for me. Like maybe I


    can be happy again. ¡°I choose¡ª¡±


    But my words cut off as my chest burns and my wounds reopen. I copse.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± he roars.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter Twelve


    CAMERON


    Conn, you can¡¯t force it.


    My wolf disagrees.


    He¡¯s known Mia was our mate since we were kids. I didn¡¯t understand at first, I just remember him


    howling and growling when Beta Sean brought her to live with us, and me demanding to sleep in the


    nursery.


    My parents didn¡¯t fight it because they thought I was being protective of the new baby in the house. But


    there was more to it.


    Our mate, Conn says, as if he needs to remind me.


    I didn¡¯t know it as a child, I just knew I always wanted Mia around me.


    The memories topple over themselves like dominoes.


    My wolf remembers as much as I do, only my wolf¡¯s memories are better. They¡¯re textured. All of the


    vivid colors of Montana sunsets and the first grass to grow at the end of a long winter. The scents of


    fresh snow and falling leaves. The smell of Mia¡¯s hair and the exact color of her eyes. The sound of her


    I try to open my eyes, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not sure where I am, it¡¯s like a dream, only I¡¯m aware. Seeing as


    how I like the memories, I stop trying to wake up. I can hear people calling to me sometimes, my


    brother and father, even Mia¡¯s dad, Sean. But their voices are distant, more like an annoying echo, and


    it¡¯s so much better here.


    Here, I am home. Running with Mia or swimming in theke. Teaching her to fish and hunt, to track¨C


    although she¡¯s a damn bit better at it than me.


    It¡¯s like a highlight of good times, running together on an endless reel.


    The Christmas we went skiing in Aspen.


    The summer we went to Baja and I stood beside her as she saw the ocean for the first time.


    The night I took her virginity.


    In the meadow on the banks of our favorite creek. Where Miaughs and tackles me to the ground. We


    roll in the grass and when she settles on top of me, she sinks down until the heart of her is rubbing right


    over me. Her big eyes stare into mine, like I¡¯m the only man in the world.


    How many times did I wait for her to feel the call? My wolf, Conn, knew immediately. But Mia, her


    wolf¡­ it¡¯s like we are joined, but neverpletely. Every time I made love to her, I prayed she¡¯d finally


    feel everything I did.


    That she¡¯d love me as much as I loved her.


    ¡°What¡¯s that look for, Cam?¡± she asks me. And she¡¯s here. Now. With me.


    My hands grip her hips. I love the thickness of her thighs and shape of her ass.


    She leans up and slides down until she¡¯s taking me inch by inch, so slow it¡¯s gonna kill me, and exactly


    the way I like it. She stops.


    ¡°All the way,¡± I tell her.


    She sits up straight and I sink in fully. I groan and she shudders, her legs already shaking around me.


    I let her take the lead, watching her full tits bounce and pinching the tips. She knows her body and


    moves her hips until she finds the right angle and motion. When she does, I lift up to meet her and


    All too soon, we¡¯reing apart, her release spurring mine, and squeezing so tight it keeps meing


    anding.


    When she copses against my chest, my arms circle her and hold her close.


    ¡°Stay with me,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    I don¡¯t know.


    Conn growls. Her wolf, N, too, I hear her barking and snarling frantically.


    Mia leans back. ¡°Something¡¯s not right, Cam. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re supposed to be here.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m not even sure how she could bridge this world in the first ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me,¡± I tell her.


    I¡¯m not sure why, but I know if we leave this ce, she¡¯ll be lost to me again.


    She frowns. ¡°I never left you. You cast me out. Remember?¡±


    I do.


    And it¡¯s like a part of me is being torn from my body.


    How could I do that to her? To us?


    ¡°We¡¯re losing him!¡± the voice is loud. It¡¯s my brother Jace¡¯s. There is pounding on my chest.


    Mia fades.


    ¡°Mia!¡±


    ¡°Get him up!¡± my father roars.


    There are hands on my body. I¡¯m being lifted. My arms and legs are useless. Conn is confused. What¡¯s


    happening to me? ¡°Mia?¡±


    All at once, there¡¯s a pull. A force so strong, it¡¯s like my life force is being dragged out of my body.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± my dad shouts. ¡°Stay with us, son. We¡¯ve got you. Don¡¯t follow Ashley...¡±


    Ashley? I gasp.


    I blink and now she¡¯s here.


    It isn¡¯t the first time. I mated her.


    We¡¯re connected in life¨Cand in death.


    Conn snarls.


    Her skin is ashen and dark circles rim her eyes. ¡°You never really got over that bitch, did you?¡±


    What? Does she mean Mia?


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years, Cameron. You¡¯re supposed to be mated to me!¡±


    She screams thisst bit, but her voice is weak. Something¡¯s wrong with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡± Her smile is mean. ¡°So are you. Seeing as how we are mated.¡±


    Now my mind flips through my life with her, from the moment she entered the great hall, through all the


    ups and downs, joys and troubles in between. My whole world changed the minute she entered it. We


    have a daughter. She¡¯s the light of my life. ¡°Merilee?¡±


    A single tear falls down Ashley¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ the spell.¡±


    ¡°What spell?¡±


    She staggers back.


    ¡°What. Spell?¡± I demand.


    Ashley squares her shoulders. ¡°I did what I had to do, for my pack and my family.¡±


    ¡°I am supposed to be your family. Me, you and our daughter, Merilee.¡±


    More tears fall.


    ¡°We were on the verge of bankruptcy¨Cwe needed resources to rebuild, to reim ournds. My


    parents¡­they said it was my duty. For my pack.¡±


    I¡¯m beginning to piece together too many things. A sickening feeling spreads through my body. ¡°What


    have you done, Ashley?¡±


    She meets my gaze but doesn¡¯t answer. Then she fades, right before my eyes, and my soul, joined


    with hers, starts to splinter from my body.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter Thirteen


    JACE


    ¡°We¡¯re losing him!¡± the doctor yells.


    ¡°Will he make it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Dr. Leemences CPR as more medical equipment is wheeled in.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with him?¡± I demand.


    Ashley is across the room on another exam table. She¡¯s near to death. Our best physicians are using


    paddles to shock her body. The defibritor beep, beep, beeps as it charges. ¡°Clear!¡± Dr. Lee yells.


    It¡¯s like a trauma scene from tv.


    I have no love for my sister-inw. I cannot prove it, but there have been a series of security breaches,


    and they all began shortly after she became Luna of our pack. Two of our off-shore ounts were


    emptied entirelyst month. It isn¡¯t just the missing money. We¡¯re a publicly tradedpany. This kind


    of theft¨Chundreds of millions of dors¨Cwill plummet stocks and have the IRS so far up our asses, it¡¯ll


    be a miracle if someone doesn¡¯t end up in jail for it.


    ¡°Mia,¡± my brother whimpers.


    Everyone in the room freezes.


    My father¡¯s mouth hangs open. Sean, my father¡¯s beta and Mia¡¯s father, sucks in a breath.


    We¡¯ve wronged her.


    Each of us in this room.


    We are her family, and we stood idly by as Cam struck her and cast her out.


    No one has spoken her name in years. But she¡¯s always been a part of us. In the traditions she


    created. Meals and gifts, house decorations and just our collective pasts.


    She¡¯s family.


    ¡°Mia,¡± Cam cries again.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± my father asks. His attention shifts to Ashley where she lies deathly still


    across the room.


    Dr. Lee shakes his head. ¡°She¡¯s in aa. But there is something wrong with her blood.¡± He peels off


    his gloves. ¡°I¡¯ll have to run more tests.¡±


    ¡°And my granddaughter?¡± my father asks.


    We all turn to my niece where she rests in a crib. She doesn¡¯t cry orin much and for an


    eighteen-month old baby, she is unable to heal as a healthy wolf her age would.


    No one says it, but we all know¡­something isn¡¯t right.


    Dr. Lee sighs. ¡°We can safely assume that the mdy of the mother has impacted the child.¡±


    Dad frowns. ¡°But you can save Merilee, right, doctor? And my son?¡±


    Dr. Lee makes no promises.


    Cam starts to convulse and we crowd the bed to hold him down.


    ¡°Mia!¡± He thrashes.


    ¡°Bring the girl back,¡± my father decrees.


    No one moves. No one speaks.


    In Cameron¡¯s decline, the alpha powers for our pack are reverting back to my father. It¡¯s not a good


    sign¨Cmaybe that¡¯s why my dad is willing to risk bringing Mia home, knowing it¡¯ll start a war with the


    Luna. If she wakes, that is. And, at this rate, I don¡¯t think anyone cares about old hurts or words spoken


    that shouldn¡¯t have been said. I don¡¯t think anyone really cares about Ashley.


    Seanys a hand on my father¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My daughter is gone.¡±


    Yeah, and he¡¯s a piece of shit for not leaving with her. I¡¯m sure plenty of wolves admired Sean for his


    absolute loyalty to the pack. Me¡­I don¡¯t think I can respect any man that could abandon his child like


    that.


    Mia is a sister to me. And these motherfuckers may have been fine with banishing her all those years


    ago, but that decision never sat well with me.


    They don¡¯t know where she is. But I do.


    I tracked her, personally.


    ¡°Find her!¡± Father puts the force of his alpha blood behind themand. ¡°Find her. And bring her back!


    Whatever it takes! Send our best trackers¨C¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need trackers.¡±


    I bear the heavy weight of each stare. Screw ¡®em. This was the problem with the old regime, everything


    was about blind obedience. Well, look where that got us.


    My brother nearly dead, his daughter suffering, and our pack on the verge of copse.


    ¡°I know where she is.¡±


    ¡°Then leave at once. Round up our troops. Take as many men as you need, the jet, whatever


    resources¨C¡±


    I hold up a hand. It won¡¯t be so simple. ¡°I know how to find her, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll agree to


    Cam calls out for her again.


    ¡°Do whatever it takes, Jace. Youe home with Mia Riorsen¨Cor don¡¯t bothering home at all...¡±


    I leave the pack¡¯s medical wing and step outside. I stand here for a few seconds, breathing in the


    familiar scents. Pine and Aspen, Dous Firs. The soft smell of overturned earth and livestock. But


    more, I scent wolves. So many of them. Each scent calling to mind a packmember or distant part of my


    family.


    This is our home.


    And it is under attack.


    Do I think Mia is the answer? No.


    And I think it¡¯s unfair as fuck to drag her back here. But what other choice do I have? My brother is


    dying and I owe it to him as my brother¨Cas my Alpha¨Cto do everything in my power to save him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I scroll through my cell phone and find Mia¡¯s name. I hit send but the call goes straight to voicemail. I


    send a text, but after a few minutes, there is no reply and it doesn¡¯t appear to have been read.


    Time is not on my side. ¡°Christian,¡± I call to one of our Enforcers. ¡°Grab Den, Michail, Tyler and


    Liam. Pack our gear and get the jet ready. I want to be airborne in an hour.¡±


    He nods and runs off.


    I check my phone, but still no reply. I dial a number for one of our tech specialists. We use him mainly


    for rogues or for keeping tabs on enemy packs, although the pack wars have cooled down dramatically


    in recent years. We have bigger threats in the human world and with a seven-year surge approaching


    in the vampiremunity. Those bloodsuckers are like locusts¨Chideous pests.


    ¡°Jacob¡­ I need you to trace a number for me.¡± I rattle off Mia¡¯s phone number. I tracked her down


    when she first went to Cali so I know the general area where she settled, and I insisted she keep my


    number. For emergencies.


    I texted her plenty of times over thest few years. To see how she was doing. To ask if she needed


    anything. To let her know I was thinking about her.


    That she wasn¡¯t forgotten.


    Mia would acknowledge the texts with a ¡®thank you¡¯ but nothing more. Can¡¯t say I me her. I¡¯m


    ashamed of myself for not doing more, for not fighting harder to change Cam¡¯s decree.


    ¡°Stay on the line,¡± Jacob tells me. ¡°I¡¯m pulling up an address from the phone records.¡± His fingers tap


    on a keyboard. ¡°It¡¯s a suburb in Silicon Valley. Looks like she¡¯s working for a techpany.¡±


    Huh. That¡¯s something.


    My impression of Mia has always been of a kid sister, following us around and breaking balls. But she¡¯s


    grown and has a job and a whole life she¡¯s been living without us.


    I mark the address in my GPS when Jacob¡¯s textes through. ¡°Jacob, we¡¯re heading to the airfield


    now. Do me a favor, triangte the location of the phone itself. And dig up anything you can find on


    her. I want everything¨Cany known acquaintances, friends, lovers.¡±


    ¡°Gimme a few.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. We¡¯ll be in the air for an hour.¡± I lower my voice. ¡°Do you have any other information about


    our pack¡¯s security breach?¡±


    A low whistle. ¡°This isn¡¯t your run-of-the-mill corporate embezzlement. I¡¯m tracking the money wires


    through multiple shellpanies. Should I switch back to the money trail?¡± Jacob asks.


    ¡°No. Mia Riorsen. She is our number one priority.¡±


    ¡°Copy that.¡±


    I switch off my phone and jog toward the idling SUV.


    Christian drives us to the airstrip, and door to door, we¡¯re lifting off in under thirty minutes.


    As the jet reaches altitude, I think through my ns. I have to consider that Mia won¡¯te back. That


    she won¡¯t care about the people that abandoned her.


    That this mission might get¡­ messy.


    I ask myself: just how far am I willing to go to save my family?

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter Fourteen


    ¡°Nice and easy now,¡± Eric whispers.


    He¡¯s got his huge arm wrapped around me as I try to sit up.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure. One second we were about to proim ourselves mates, and the next, you almost


    bled out. All the wounds Corinne inflicted reopened.¡±


    I nce down. I¡¯m in bed. A big one. The sheets, pillows and nkets, everything in this space smells


    like Eric. ¡°This is your room.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Panic rises in my chest. ¡°How long¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a less than a day, Mia. You¡¯re all right.¡±


    I can smell my blood soaking through the bandages they wrapped me in. ¡°I have to go.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you stay.¡± He smooths back my hair. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your kids, bring them


    here. There is no safer ce. I give you my word.¡±


    I want to believe him. He leans forward and kisses my forehead. The gesture is so kind, so tender, I


    want to weep.


    ¡°Let me take care of you,¡± he whispers.


    Has any man ever done this for me?


    My mom died when I was young and dad didn¡¯t raise me much. Aside from discipline, he didn¡¯t take a


    very active role in my early childhood. With Cam, I was always in the background, jumping to serve


    him, to be there to support him with whatever he needed.


    I don¡¯t know if I can trust again. I like who I am and the life I¡¯ve built. I¡¯m not sure I want to risk that or


    risk losing myself.


    Or am I letting fear override something wonderful that¡¯s right in front of me?


    His big hands frame my face. When his lips touch mine, I¡¯m falling.


    Falling hard and fast.


    His tongue sweeps mine, once, twice.


    He draws back so his dark eyes bore into mine. ¡°Give us a chance, Mia. Let me be what you need.¡±


    When he kisses me again, I give back, my mouth matching his, soaking up his taste, his nearness, my


    hands roaming over his big, hard body.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± The hard rasp on the door brings us both to our senses.


    Eric keeps one arm around me as he turns to the wolf. ¡°Enter.¡±


    The same huge guy who¡¯d run security at the guardhouse ducks his head to enter the room. ¡°It¡¯s the


    gate, sir.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He spins the tablet in his hand and holds it up. ¡°You¡¯re going to want to see this. It¡¯s an entourage from


    Healmsworth¡¯s Pack. They¡¯re here for her¨CMia. They say she¡¯s a rogue and they¡¯re within their rights to


    take her back by force.¡±


    I suck in a breath.


    Eric is perfectly calm. ¡°Escort Mia¡¯s former packmembers to the south hall.¡±


    ¡°Eric, I¡­¡±


    One side of his mouth lifts when I say his name. ¡°No one is taking you anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh-okay.¡±


    ¡°Take a few minutes and get cleaned up. I had one of our maids set out clothes for you in my closet.¡±


    He turns to the guard. ¡°Jackson, ask one of the attendants to send food to the delegates. Show them


    we can be civilized about these situations.¡±


    ¡°I much prefer when we aren¡¯t,¡± Jackson mutters.


    Ericughs. ¡°Me too. But let¡¯s at least start off peaceably. If the situation erodes¡­¡± he grins.


    This wolf doesn¡¯t just want to fight. He lives for it.


    Seeing him now takes me back to our first meeting in the conference room back at Quest. Eric¡¯d been


    ready to fight then too. And when I sounded the rm.


    ¡°You¡¯re like two different people,¡± I say, trying to reconcile the man who could hold me so gently with


    this wolf who¡¯s ready for war.


    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m who I need to be.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure you out.¡±


    He smirks. ¡°What fun would that be?¡± He walks out of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll go greet our guests. Take your


    time. Yeah, in fact, take extra time.¡±


    I chuckle. Wolves are not known for their patience. Who is this man? With humor and heart and some


    blind need to protect me.


    N?


    My wolf hums appreciatively.


    But what of Cameron?


    I hear the wolf version of Hmmm. It¡¯s like a tickling humm in my head.


    I could use a bit more guidance here, girl.


    She barks. Follow your heart.


    Therein lies the problem¡­ I don¡¯t know where it will lead.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter Fifteen


    Given that I don¡¯t really want to deal with this mess, I do take my time. I shift and prowl Eric¡¯s room.


    The walls are deep blue. The woodwork is dark and everything looks modern and expensive.


    I don¡¯t smell other females. I mean, there are remnant scents of sex and sweat, but if he has a girlfriend


    or something, she hasn¡¯t been here recently.


    Funny, the thought makes me jealous.


    I think about Cameron for a second, but it¡¯s like pulling the stopper on a water tower¨Ctons of memories


    and feelings and regrets wash over me.


    Nope. Not going there.


    I stretch and curl up on Eric¡¯s bed. It¡¯s a nice bed. It was nicer still waking up with his arms around me.


    My ears twitch. There¡¯s yelling from outside, no doubt Jace is growing impatient. I wonder who else is


    here? My pulse quickens a bit with excitement. My stupid tail has the urge to wag. This is foolishness.


    None of them stood up for me. No one tried to stop Cameron or to intervene. They cut me out like a


    cancer and didn¡¯t give a thought to what might happen to me.


    Go, N urges.


    She¡¯s right. I¡¯m just putting off the inevitable. I can¡¯t run from my past, and, really, this reckoning has


    been a long timeing.


    I shift back to human and pad into the bathroom. It¡¯s huge. Easily the size of my whole bedroom and


    marbled from floor to ceiling. The shower has dozens of heads and big fluffy towels are rolled and next


    to the sink.


    I still have some gouges and my eye has a bluish tinge.


    Why didn¡¯t the shift heal me fully?


    When I¡¯m dressed and approaching the hall, I¡¯m hit with the weing scent of fried chicken and apple


    pie.


    I wish Jace had picked another day to show up. This is my first time on Eric¡¯snds, and I would¡¯ve


    appreciated the chance to explore.


    Eric sits at the head of the table with his men fanned out behind him.


    Jace sits at the opposite end. He brought Den, Michail, Tyler and Liam. Michail and Liam are our


    most ruthless fighters. Just what kind of ¡®visit¡¯ are they expecting?


    tters of chicken and fixings¨Cmashed potatoes, green beans, corn, biscuits, and bowls with gravy are


    spread at the center of the table. It¡¯s Southern fare and smells like it¡¯s been done authentically, which


    has me ncing at Eric again. I don¡¯t know his background or ancestry. I¡¯m not sure where his pack


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    originates or how they came to dominate the whole west coast.


    I¡¯ve known him less than twenty-four hours.


    I¡¯m grateful for the angle I enter the room because it lets me approach dead-center. I don¡¯t have to


    make any immediate choices, although as far as decisions go, I¡¯m leaning toward a new future¨Cnot


    revisiting the ghosts of my past.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you,¡± Jace says.


    His whole face lights up and a part of me wants to run into his arms, knowing he¡¯d pick me up and hug


    me hard. Jace gives the best hugs. His green eyes are the mirror image of Cameron¡¯s¨Cso like my


    son¡¯s.


    ¡°We¡¯ve missed you.¡± Jace¡¯s brow creases with concern as he notices my bruises and abrasions.


    I cross my arms and say nothing.


    Eric gestures to the food. ¡°You¡¯re wee to visit and eat. But before these conversations go any


    farther, let me be abundantly clear. You won¡¯t be taking Mia anywhere. You won''t go so far as touch her


    without her express permission. This is not-negotiable. So whatever thoughts of abducting her, or


    iming her rogue, or whatever other bullshit excuses you think to make¡­ put them out of your heads,


    right now. These are mynds, and you have no sway here.¡±


    Jace bristles. The tension rising off my old packmates floods the room with rage and adrenaline. ¡°Are


    you prepared to start a war over it?¡±


    Eric¡¯s smile is terrifying as he rises from the table. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not fight,¡± I say. ¡°Please.¡±


    Eric pours a ss of water and brings it to me. I take a fortifying sip. He stays close. Not so close to


    crowd me, but enough that I can draw on his strength.


    I nce at the man I¡¯d grown up with. ¡°Jace¡­I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re here. But ¡­I can¡¯t go back.


    There¡¯s been too much¡­¡± pain, betrayal, rejection, neglect¡­ I clear my throat. ¡°We¡¯ve all moved on.


    You look well,¡± I tell him. ¡°You all do. I hope you¡¯re all happy¨C¡±


    ¡°Cameron¡¯s dying.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not her problem, mutt.¡± Eric shakes with rage. I instinctively put my hand on his arm and he


    calms. Jace frowns.


    ¡°Mia has a life here,¡± Eric says. ¡°A new pack.¡±


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± Jace¡¯s green eyes beseech me. ¡°Please. We are your family. Cam calls for you in his sleep. He


    won¡¯t stop calling for you. He¡¯s dying. Can¡¯t youe back and help him, or at least juste home


    and give him peace?¡±


    I stare between Jace and Eric. My past and my present.


    What I say and do next will impact our wolfmunities, my future and my family.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I tell him.


    Jace ps his hands on the table. His eyes sh to the gold of his wolf. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this,¡± he


    says slowly. ¡°But you¡¯re not leaving me many options. And I know you¡¯re the victim in all of this and I¡¯m


    sorry for it, but time is something I don¡¯t have to give. You need toe home, Mia. All of you.¡±


    I suck in a breath. He can¡¯t know¡­he can¡¯t possibly mean¡­


    Jace waves his phone. ¡°I have the photos. The birth certificates. I¡¯ve checked the dates, and they


    match up. He¡¯s your Alpha, and you can¡¯t keep his children from him.¡±


    You can hear a pin drop in the room. Michail and Liam, their mouths hang open.


    Eric freezes beside me. ¡°Is it true? Are the kids his?¡±


    He doesn¡¯te right out and say it, but we both know thisplicates things. Alphas are royalty, and


    while Cam chose to cast us out, he does not know of his offspring, and they¡¯re the rightful heirs to his


    pack. A fact I know every male in this room is thinking.


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± Jace shakes his head at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± I snarl at him. ¡°None of you helped me. I was beaten and bleeding and cast


    out with nothing¨Cnot even clothes. Cam didn¡¯t give a fuck about me. He swept me aside like dirt. How


    was I to know he wouldn¡¯t do the same to my children? Or that your new Luna wouldn¡¯t try to kill them¨C


    the same way she attempted to kill me?¡±


    Eric takes my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened to you.¡±


    His dark eyes holdpassion and something else? I¡¯m not sure what he is feeling or what I am


    supposed to see. ¡°This is a decision only you can make. You¡¯ll have to choose, Mia,¡± Eric says quietly.


    ¡°Cameron or me¡­¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter Sixteen


    ¡°There is no choice!¡± Jace growls. ¡°The kids belong to Healmsworth Pack. You cannot deny them their


    birthright¨Cor their family. You have no right, Mia¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak to me of rights!¡± I growl. I¡¯m so angry I¡¯m trembling.


    They will NOT take my children.


    I¡¯m not stupid. If we go back to Healmsworthnds, my kids will no longer belong to me. And what¡¯s to


    stop Ashley from killing me once and for all? Or hurting my babies. What¡¯s to stop Cam¡¯s father or his


    bitch of a sister from iming my kids and banning me?!


    ¡°What the hell is all this screaming about?¡± Corinne walks into the hall. ¡°If we¡¯re going to brawl, let¡¯s


    shift and get on with it already.¡± She grins as she sizes up Jace and his men. ¡°But something tells me


    you don¡¯t really want to hurt this one,¡± she jerks her head at me, ¡°so if all you males are done posturing,


    why don¡¯t we have dinner?¡±


    Jace sucks a deep breath. He doesn¡¯t appreciate the intrusion.


    Me, I kind of am thankful for her barging in.


    She sits at the center of the table and starts loading up a te. As she does, several women file into


    the hall and do the same. These women are garbed in military attire and they¡¯re tall and thick with


    muscle.


    ¡°Meet my Raven Guard,¡± she says in between bites.


    Ravens? I thought they were a myth. I¡¯d heard tales of them as a child. Bloodiest bitches in North


    America. If I¡¯d known Eric¡¯s sister was a Raven¡­ would I have attacked her?


    Nope. Definitely not.


    Corinne winks at me.


    ¡°My sister has excellent advice. You¡¯re our guests. Join us for a meal. We can resume these¡­


    conversations afterward.¡±


    I study the way these women position themselves and the added guards at the doors. Corinne might


    act like she¡¯s just hungry and not a threat. But I know better. Not that Eric needs it. If the situation


    eroded, one thing I¡¯m sure of is that Eric would fight fiercely.


    Jace¡¯s hands open and close, his muscles flex. He doesn¡¯t want to wait.


    But he sees he¡¯s outnumbered and the sh of gold in Corinne¡¯s eyes makes it clear that she might be


    ying nice, but her presence in this hall with her fellow Ravens is not as ¡®nice¡¯ as it seems.


    Begrudgingly, Jace sits. His men follow his lead.


    For a few minutes, the room is silent. Bowls and tters are passed. Food is loaded onto tes and


    everyone is quiet as they eat.


    I¡¯m not hungry. But it smells delicious. And tastes amazing. I take a few bites.


    Across the table, Liam grunts appreciatively. He always was ruled by his gut. Whenever I baked


    cookies, I¡¯d have to make a few extra batches for him. He catches me looking at him and smiles


    lopsidedly. I wonder if he¡¯s remembering too.


    Eric pats my hand. He sits beside me and I¡¯m grateful for his nearness.


    This wolf grounds me.


    ¡°Eat,¡± he tells me. Then more quietly, ¡°I¡¯m having our best healer flown in. She¡¯s currently in Oregon.


    She¡¯ll be here shortly.¡±


    Eric uses his napkin to blot at the wound on my arm. He¡¯s not happy that I¡¯m hurt. Neither am I. We¡¯re


    wolves. Our ability to regenerate is the entire basis of our ability to shift. I didn¡¯t lose my connection to


    my wolf¨Cthank the Goddess¨Cbut being unable to heal¡­ is a very bad thing.


    Eric holds up a hand to one of the servants as they deliver another bowl of corn. ¡°Have the kitchen grill


    Mia a steak.¡± Like the added protein or iron will help. I¡¯m doubtful this ailment can be cured by food, but


    I appreciate that he¡¯s trying.


    He seems to remember that we have guests and sighs. ¡°Does anyone else want to order something


    more from the kitchen?¡±


    Corinne taps her lip. ¡°We caught sockeye this morning. Let¡¯s grill some salmon too.¡±


    Two of her guards nod excitedly.


    Me¡­I¡¯m struggling to eat. The food lodges in my throat as I imagine Cameron alone, dying. Will I look


    back and think of how I enjoyed thisvish meal while he was suffering? Or will I remember this


    moment as the day that changed everything¨Cmy health declining and my former pack trying to take my


    babies.


    I nce at my arm where one of my wounds seeps blood through the bandage.


    ¡°Soooo,¡± Corinne says after polishing off an impressive amount of chicken. She drops one of the bones


    on her te. ¡°How¡¯s life with Luna Ashley?¡±


    Jace frowns. ¡°She is not well,¡± he says neutrally. ¡°But then¡­ I¡¯m not sure she or her pack ever


    recovered after you ransacked theirnds, forced their pack to swear fealty, and stripped her Alpha


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    parents of their holdings.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter Seventeen


    ¡°What?¡± I turn to Eric.


    He shrugs. ¡°I control the entire Western Seaboard. From ska down to Mexico. I thought you knew.¡±


    Uh, no.


    I purposely stayed off the radar, and while back in my former pack, I wasn¡¯t overly concerned about


    politics or pack dynamics. Ournds and ruling family had been stable for generations. I knew Eric was


    powerful and controlled a lot of the West Coast but I didn¡¯t know to what extent. Same with Corinne¡¯s


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ravens. I¡¯d heard of them, but we weren¡¯t at war with anyone, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to gossip


    in other pack regions.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t long after you decimated them that Ashley and her parents showed up on our doorstep,¡± Jace


    says.


    A sinking feeling spreads across my stomach.


    ¡°They show up,¡± Jace continues. ¡°Cameron ims her immediately. They get mated within hours of her


    arrival.¡±


    Eric lifts his ss. ¡°All¡¯s well that ends well, I guess.¡±


    Jace throws his napkin on the table. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think anything ¡­ended.¡±


    His face contorts as if something important is just now urring to him. ¡°Did you send her to our


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Eric asks. There is a change in his voice. It¡¯s subtle but I sense it.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had close to three hundred million dors siphoned from one of our corporations. We¡¯re working


    on tracing the money now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to hear that,¡± Eric says.


    Jace rises from the table. Liam, Tyler, Mikhail stand too. Den twirls his knife. ¡°Her pack swore fealty


    to you¨Cand all those funds go missing¡­ Cam is sick. You try to im Mia¨Cand Cam¡¯s kids. I¡¯m gonna


    bet everything leads back to you.¡±


    Oh my god.


    I look at Eric as if seeing him for the first time.


    Could this all be tied to him!?! Some twisted plot to break the Healmsworth pack and to extend his rule


    to the east.


    There are too many coincidences to overlook.


    Jace¡¯s eyes sh golden. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Did you send Ashley to infiltrate my people?¡±


    Eric slowly stands. His chair scrapes against the floor.


    As he rises so do Corinne and her female warriors. They roll their shoulders, teeth already dropping


    and hands stretching into ws.


    ¡°Eric?¡± I whisper.


    What the hell is happening?


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for being powerful or unifying the western packs under my leadership. That is my


    right as Alpha and our people have thrived.¡±


    But at what cost? ¡°Is it true what Jace said? Did you attack and im Ashley¡¯snds, specifically?¡±


    He looks confused as to why that might be a problem. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I swallow hard. ¡°Is that why you want me? Because I¡¯m leverage against the Healmsworths?¡±


    ¡°No. My wolf chose yours¨CI choose you.¡±


    ¡°But you have to admit, there is an advantage here. And you could use my kids¨C¡±


    ¡°I was never going to use you or your children.¡± His dark eyes are earnest.


    I want to believe him but¡­ ¡°Look me in the eye and tell me you never would have attacked my old


    pack.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t back down and I hold his stare, daring him to lie.


    ¡°Answer me, Eric.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ was not a primary objective,¡± he tells me. ¡°But over time, I may turn my attention to unifying all of


    North America.¡±


    The entire continent!?


    ¡°We¡¯re stronger united,¡± Eric says. ¡°As a species. Whether it''s against vamps or humans, we can''t


    afford in-fighting.¡±


    Riiight.


    But it¡¯s okay if he¡¯s fighting packs so he can im them. He should just conquer everyone so there


    aren¡¯t any more wars.


    And what of the cultures and lineages of so many smaller packs? What choice would they have against


    his size and the strength of his allegiances?


    That kind of power¡­


    ¡°Show me,¡± I demand.


    He mutters a curse. And then I feel it.


    His Alpha power is...indescribable. His mind projects to mine some of his hopes and dreams. One


    nation, ruled beneath him. Me swollen with his babies. It¡¯s a photobook of goals that flip so fast I can


    hardly see.


    But I see enough.


    I¡¯ve witnessed the true scope of this Alpha¡¯s strength¨Cand his ambitions.


    It¡¯s staggering.


    ¡°You¡¯ve held yourself back around me,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Not to hide anything. I¡¯m proud of what we¡¯ve aplished. The full extent of my powers may have


    been overwhelming.¡±


    I rub my eyes.


    I don¡¯t know Eric, not really.


    I¡¯m so tired all of a sudden. Tired of the lies and maniptions and being betrayed by the people I let


    closest to me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you, Mia.¡±


    Not yet anyway.


    He flinches like I¡¯ve struck him and I realize I projected the thought.


    ¡°Mia,¡± Jace says. He swings his arm to epass Eric and his packmates. ¡°You aren¡¯t safe here.


    Whatever issues you might have with Cameron, don¡¯t let yourself be used as a pawn to bring our pack


    to its knees.¡±


    But I¡¯m not the pawn¨Cmy pack already cast me out. My kids¡­that¡¯s what he means.


    As if Jace and his father and even my father wouldn¡¯t do the exact same thing. As if they wouldn¡¯t see


    my kids as anything more than a means to an end. And if Cam does die¨Cand the thought suddenly


    knifes my chest¨Cmy children¡¯s fate will be sealed.


    The Healmsworths will demand the children remain with them.


    We aren¡¯t like humans with shared custody or the kinds ofws governed by divorce courts.


    Blood would reign.


    The blood ties to Cameron as Alpha would negate my children¡¯s ties to me as their mother.


    I step away from the table.


    Away from Jace.


    Away from Eric who holds his hand out to me.


    Corinne smirks. Maybe this was her n from the start.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± I tell them. ¡°And if any of you ever cared for me at all, you¡¯ll leave me be.¡±


    Jace shakes his head. He has orders, I realize.


    Eric starts toward me. ¡°If you think I¡¯m letting you go after I¡¯ve waited an eternity to finally find you¨C


    you¡¯ve got another thinging.¡±


    I¡¯m a bone caught between two dogs.


    They flex and growl, about to fight over me.


    Then we hear it. The beating of helicopter des.


    A secondtere the screams.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter Eighteen


    Corinne lunges across the table toward Jace.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I scream.


    Miraculously everyone freezes.


    Eric¡¯s eyes are fluttering. His pack ismunicating with him. ¡°It¡¯s wraiths.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I don¡¯t know what they are.


    ¡°A lesser breed of vampires. Think of a zombie¡­mindless, but strong and focused only on its next


    feed.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve air-dropped in.¡± Then Eric curses: ¡°Fuuuck!¡±


    I¡¯m not thinking, I rush to his side. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your boy Jace is right. Ashley¡¯s pack¡­ they¡¯re aligned with the vampires. They¡¯re staging an uprising.¡±


    ¡°Ravens!¡± Corinne hollers.


    The warrior women shift into their lycan forms and race in a single file out of the hall.


    Gunshots echo.


    I can hear some of them ricocheting into the walls of the building.


    Eric pulls me close and kisses me.


    My former packmates growl viciously.


    He draws back. His dark eyes trace over my injuries.


    ¡°Get her out of here!¡± hemands.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    I¡¯m like an old record, repeating the same question.


    ¡°You¡¯re weak,¡± he exins, brushing my hair back. His eyes trace over my face as if memorizing my


    features. ¡°I need to know that you''re safe.¡± He nces over me to Jace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mia. I know


    where to find you.¡±


    It¡¯s a threat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send my healer to Healmsworthnds.¡±


    ¡°We have our own,¡± Jace counters.


    You can still hear me, right?


    He projects the thought into my head.


    I nod.


    It pains me to admit this¡­ but I think your fate is tied to Cameron¡¯s. We have sources¡­ They


    confirmed that he¡¯s very ill.


    Sources? Like spies?


    Eric doesn¡¯t answer. Chaos is descending around us. Maybe it¡¯s because of the kids. Or ¡­ were you


    mated to him?


    I look away. It wasn¡¯t reciprocated.


    Eric looks fierce.


    This is the most powerful alpha in the country. He would not want to be anyone¡¯s second choice.


    I have a past, Eric. I cannot erase it. And I have children¨Clest you forget.


    He kisses me again. ¡°Choices, Mia,¡± he says aloud. Then only to me. I don¡¯t give a shit about your past.


    But I will be the only one in the present.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± he tells me. Then he stares at Jace. ¡°Get her out of here. Keep her safe.¡±


    ¡°That was our objective before you brought her into this mess.¡±


    Eric snarls.


    ¡°Go!¡± I tell him.


    Trace your steps back toward our room. Two doors before the bedroom is the nursery. There is a


    tunnel leading out of the closet. Lift aside the carpet and you¡¯ll see it beneath the floorboards.


    Eric runs toward the main door. Wolves nk him.


    He casts onest look at me. At my former packmates.


    ¡°If anything happens to her¡­ I¡¯ll put you and everyone on yournds to death.¡±


    Jace drags me into his arms, and in the next moment, I¡¯m surrounded by all of my old packmates. They


    hug me and ruffle my hair. Their scents and strength are everything familiar to me. But there is too


    much hurt¨Cand immediate danger¨Cfor me to find any joy in this reunion.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± I say.


    They fall behind me and I run out of the hall along the corridor that cuts into the main house. Eric¡¯s


    estate is massive and I never got the chance to explore, but I only came this one way, so I remember it,


    and I can trace my own scent back.


    As I run up the stairs toward Eric¡¯s room, my mind is reeling.


    The sounds outside are horrific. Gunshots and screams. Snarls and growls. And an unholy, high-


    pitched keel. It reminds me of a humpback whale¡¯s song, only where those melodies are beautiful, this


    is ¡­evil. It¡¯s shrill and haunting.


    I cut into the nursery as Eric directed.


    Jace grabs my arm. ¡°Are you¡­?¡± He nces at me and then at the crib.


    ¡°I met Eric yesterday, Jace.¡±


    He quirks a brow as if to say ¡®so?¡¯


    Yeah, well, I¡¯m not getting into my sex life, orck thereof.


    ¡°It¡¯s through here.¡± I guide us into the closet.


    Just as Eric said, there is a trap door. It¡¯s barely visible and I have to shift partially to use a w to lift


    the wood since it blends into the hardwood flooring so seamlessly.


    ¡°What is this?¡±Liam asks. He eyes it suspiciously.


    ¡°Escape hatch.¡±


    ¡°So he says¡­ could be a trap.¡± This from Tyler.


    I drop my legs in and grab onto thedder rungs. They¡¯re metal and the tunnel is pitch ck. When I hit


    the bottom, I¡¯ll shift so I can better see.


    ¡°Stay here if you like,¡± I offer.


    I don¡¯t wait to see if they¡¯ll stay or follow.


    Right now¡­ my mind is on my kids, Aaron and Jacelyn.


    If Ashley and her family are behind this, I can¡¯t think that my kids are safe, especially if they¡¯re making a


    y to keep control of Healmsworth Pack. If they¡¯re enlisting the aid of vampires¨Ca crime in which


    there is no greater offense¨Cthen there is no saying how far Ashley and her family will go to obtain their


    objective.


    Maybe, like Eric, they dream of dominating everyone.


    As Luna, she¡¯d want to maintain control of the Healmsworth pack, and my kids would be a direct threat


    to that im. And, if they prevailed here¡­ if they managed to defeat Eric¡­ then they would seize


    control of his entire Western pack, which meant my kids aren¡¯t safe anywhere in this state, or even on


    this coast.


    Think Mia. Think.


    I don¡¯t know where we would go. But we have to get away.


    From all of this madness.


    I hustle down thedder. I can tell when I leave the ¡®house¡¯ and start below ground. The temperature


    drops as I descend. Counting each step as I go, I figure I¡¯m forty feet or so beneath the ground. This


    tunnel is deep.


    When my foot meets air, I shift until I can see the walls of what appears to be a mining tunnel. There


    are even remnants of a railway on the ground about a dozen feet below me.


    I drop and shift until my arms are covered with fur and my face has elongated. My ears extend and tilt


    up. I can still hear the fighting. The earth above shakes with the force of the ammunition.


    To the left, I hear water dripping and silence. To the right of the tunnel, a long, long way off I can smell


    fresh air. I turn right and start running.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jace screams.


    I want to shift fully but in wolf form, I¡¯ll have no clothes and my primary focus is getting to my daughter


    and son. I can¡¯t exactly head back into one of the poshest sections of Silicon Valley and trot down busy


    streets as a wolf.


    Animal control will be all over me.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    And so will every person with a cell phone and a social media feed.


    I run faster.


    The guys are behind me, gaining.


    I have endurance, but they have numbers.


    Up ahead I can see the end of the tunnel lightening. It¡¯s night, but the sky is lighter than the absolute


    darkness of this mining cave.


    More N! I call to my wolf.


    Her added strength gives me speed.


    If I can make it to the trees, I can outrun them on this terrain. Their bulk will slow them down.


    But before I can breathe that first gulp of fresh air, I¡¯m tackled hard and mmed to my knees.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter Neen


    I scream.


    My knees skid across the wood beams, taking skin with them. My face ms into the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Jace roars.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Michail yells. But he¡¯s a second away from shifting and he¡¯s a fierce wolf, his instincts


    would¡¯ve been triggered by the chase.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he tells me as he drags me to my feet.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Tyler grabs my other arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Jace! Don¡¯t.¡±


    He looks physically pained. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know. I was hurt before you all showed up, and Michail just ground me into the railway.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry!¡± Michail protests. ¡°Shift and heal, damn it!¡±


    I nce sharply at him. ¡°Did you not notice my other wounds earlier? I can¡¯t heal right now, you


    asshole!¡±


    He nches.


    ¡°Get her into the jet and back to pds,¡± Jace orders.


    ¡°NO. Get your hands off me. I¡¯m not going back!¡±


    Jace talks over me. ¡°Sedate her if you have to, but don¡¯t let her hurt herself any worse.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt myself, you asshole¨Che tackled me!¡±


    I stop. This arguing and bickering, falling back into old roles. ¡°I¡¯m not subservient to you or your pack or


    anyone else. Not anymore. Do you understand?¡±


    Jace freezes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought of you as my brother.¡± A tear slides down my cheek. ¡°If you do this¡­I¡¯ll never


    forgive you. Never. You¡¯ll be dead to me.¡±


    He pales. He reaches to touch my cheek and then his hand falls away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says.


    ¡°No! Damn it! Nooo!!!¡± The guys lift me off the ground. Each holding a limb so I can¡¯t gain enough


    leverage to do anything. They pull my arms and limbs apart so I¡¯m stretched like a sheet and can¡¯t get


    close to any one of them. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Jace looks gutted. But that doesn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Hurry!¡± he says.


    They move over the rough terrain and into the forest. I wrench my arms and legs and shift, but even


    hurling my body from side to side, I can¡¯t get close enough to bite them.


    I retract to human so I can speak. ¡°Jace¡­ I have to protect my kids.¡±


    ¡°You mean Cameron¡¯s kids. My kin. I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± he tells me.


    I thrash harder, shifting fully and mauling Tyler, then lunging at Liam before Den throws his wolf form


    on top of me.


    A secondter I feel a pinch in my nk.


    Michail holds a syringe. He shakes his head.


    I howl as the darkness closes in.


    JACE


    ¡°We need to get her offnds before Alpha Erices after us.¡±


    Tyler nces back toward the sounds of a vicious battle. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure MacPherson is a little busy at


    the moment.¡±


    ¡°I thought for sure he set this whole thing up¨Cbut now he¡¯s under attack, so what does that mean?¡±


    Liam asks.


    I look at my men. Liam squats beside an unconscious Mia. He¡¯s naked and holding one of her paws.


    ¡°She¡¯s still bleeding.¡±


    Yeah. It¡¯s simr to Cam¡¯s symptoms.


    With Ashley¡¯s decline, we expected it. That was what happened with mates. True mates were joined in


    life¨Cand in death.


    But Cameron is mated to Ashley not Mia¡­ and yet...


    ¡°We need to move,¡± Den says. ¡°This alpha is insanely powerful. And if not him on our heels, he has


    many enemies. Not just Ashley and her pack.¡±


    Michail shrugs. ¡°They have the most motive. If someone attacked ournds and decimated our people,


    forced us to swear fealty¡­ I¡¯d want revenge too.¡±


    This was the problem with wolves¨Cwith war.


    The cycle of hate never really ended.


    ¡°Call home,¡± I tell Tyler. He¡¯s been the most quiet this whole time. But that¡¯s just his way. Taking


    everything in, assessing. Michail¡¯s always been brash, quick to violence. We prize that in him, but just


    now, I need cooler heads to prevail. ¡°I want an update on the status there.¡±


    Liam lifts Mia into his arms. He¡¯s gentle with her. Den brings up our rear, cautiously guarding our


    nks, prepared for anything.


    These are my most trusted men.


    ¡°Christian is en route,¡± Den says.


    From the airfield? That¡¯s going to take a minute. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Uber would take too kindly on half naked men and an unconscious, bleeding wolf¨Cor


    worse, an unconscious bleeding woman.¡±


    A fair point. ¡°Okay.¡±


    I grab my cell and check the time. I see a flurry of text messages from Jacob. I scan through the


    information. Just what in the hell has Mia gotten herself up to!?!


    Damn it.


    ¡°Tyler, tell them you¡¯reing back with Mia. She¡¯s ill and appears to be suffering the same ailment as


    Cameron and little Merilee.¡±


    All drama of thest few hours aside, my brother and ¡®sister¡¯ are on the verge of death. I¡¯m pretty sure


    my little niece is too¨Cand that just guts me.


    I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to save my family.


    I can¡¯t worry about hurt feelings.


    ¡°You¡¯re noting with us?¡± Tyler asks.


    ¡°No.¡±


    What I have to do next¡­ I¡¯m not sure I can ask it of them, because there will be no forgiveness.


    And if I¡¯m wrong¡­ I may just have sentenced all of us to death.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter Twenty


    JACE


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me.¡±


    I nce at the winding road and the guardhouse at the base of the hill. Mansions dot the hillside all the


    way up into this gatedmunity. Modern homes with walls of ss and infinity pools, chalet-style


    designs and a couple homes that look like Italian vis plucked from Tuscany and dropped onto these


    exclusive streets.


    But it isn¡¯t the fancy houses, or the gates surrounding themunity that give me pause.


    It¡¯s the magical wards in ce that lift up from the ground in a transparent sheet. My wolf eyes see it¨C


    our eyes have nine times more rods than cones, so our grayscale vision far surpasses humans. It isn¡¯t


    just the magic, but the actual energy I can see, shimmering in a veil that would prove impossible to


    pass through, which means any thoughts I had of a covert arrival are pretty much shot to shit.


    Fine.


    Fuck it.


    I drive up to the guardhouse and roll down the window.


    The witch slowly slides open hers. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is going to be good.¡±


    She¡¯s mid-twenties, with dark brown skin and wless hair. She could be a model or actress or some


    powerful, centuries old which stuck here for some infraction. Who knows?


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Morgan Devereaux. I¡¯m a friend of Mia Riorsen.¡±


    ¡°A friend, you say?¡± she scoffs. ¡°I doubt that.¡±


    Her dark eyes hold contempt. Maybe they all know what we did to Mia. Part of me is d she found


    friends, people to defend her.


    The other half of me is in pissed.


    One witch was deadly enough.


    Taking on this whole coven¨Cwhich Jacob ryed was who lived in this swanky little subdivision¨Cthat


    was suicidal.


    ¡°Mia is injured. And she needs help,¡± that much was true. ¡°If you and your sisters are her friends, then


    you need to let me through.¡±


    She purses her lips. A butterflynds near the booth and she talks to it¨Cwhispering in some ancient


    tongue. Then the little bug flits off, like some message-carrying moth in Lord of the Rings.


    ¡°Please,¡± I say again. ¡°She needs your help.¡±


    I watch her deliberate for several seconds.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my call,¡± she finally says.


    But then her cell phone beeps and she looks at the screen. Her lips curve into a dangerous smile.


    ¡°Hmm. Looks like you¡¯re in luck. Go on up.¡±


    Something about the way she says ¡®luck¡¯ makes me think I¡¯m anything but.


    ¡°Number 13.¡±


    I slide back into the car and wait for the gate to rise. Then, like the parting of a waterfall, the veil of


    magic lifts up. I elerate up the mountainside. This really is prime real estate and the homes are


    spaced wide apart, something you never really see in California where space is at such a premium.


    My wolf Thane prowls beneath my skin. He hates this ce and is very unsettled at the thought of us


    heading into the heart of a coven. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m crazy about this n either.


    But desperate times and all that¡­


    When I reach Mia¡¯s witch-friend¡¯s home, the door is open.


    A tall, striking woman stands at the entryway, her arms crossed. She wears skinny jeans and a white


    blouse. She looks stylish and wealthy and wless. Her hair is a big tumble of strawberry blonde curls


    and her eyes are pale. She wears only lipstick, a bright reddish color and it draws all my attention to


    her mouth.


    She smirks.


    Like the witch in the guardhouse, I suspect I ¡°amuse¡± her.


    ¡°Morgan, I presume.¡±


    ¡°You do realize the risk you¡¯re takinging here.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± It¡¯s why I had toe alone. There was always the chance¨Cand a high one at that¨Cthat this


    witch would kill any enemies on sight.


    ¡°Wonderful. Then let me make this simple for you, wolf. You have two options. One, you turn right


    around, get back in your car and drive yourself back across the country. Or two, I make you get back in


    your car and drive back across the country. And I warn you, it¡¯s very likely you¡¯ll drive off a cliff along


    the way.¡±


    I open my mouth ready to argue with her, when there¡¯s a shatter from somewhere in the house followed


    by a child¡¯s scream.


    Morgan spins and runs inside.


    I follow.


    At a nce my mind registers the details of the room. Oversized white linen furniture. House nts and


    ent walls. For as modern as the outside of this house appears, the inside is warm, cozy, with


    artwork and colorful nkets and lots of decorative ss.


    I run into the kitchen to see one such ss piece shattered all over the floor.


    A young girl stands in the middle of the colorful shards. ¡°I told you it would work,¡± she says proudly.


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been easier to just go outside.¡± This from the young boy who is now behind me.


    Morgan¡¯s gaze swings to the boy and that¡¯s when she notices me. ¡°Impossible!¡± she screams. All at


    once, I¡¯m blown backward, my body lifting off the ground and mming into the wall. Another inch and


    my head will hit the ceiling. My arms and legs are stretched.


    I growl and try to shift, but my wolf is cut off.


    In the next instant my shoulders pop.


    The little boyes to stand beneath me. ¡°Auntie Morgan, you¡¯ve broken his arms.¡±


    I grunt and curse and try not to scream¨Cas I¡¯m drawn and quartered. The muscles in my body are being


    torn apart. One hip tears. My bones are breaking. I clench my teeth.


    The pain is unbearable.


    The boy¡¯s clear green eyes blink up at me. ¡°You just shattered his hips. Much more and you¡¯ll snap his


    spine. There¡¯s noing back from that.¡±


    Her red hair flies wildly behind her. Her eyes are all white, her lips moving in a chant that is swallowed


    by the wind she creates.


    ¡°No one who would do harm can dare enter this house!¡± she screams.


    The boy nods. ¡°Well that should answer your question then. He isn¡¯t a threat.¡± His voice sounds more


    like a child¡¯s now, ¡°Please stop.¡±


    All at once I¡¯m dropped to the ground.


    Immediately Thane takes over. My already broken limbs and torn muscles amodating his huge


    size.


    My wolf snarls and growls as he breaks free. I move in front of the boy to ce myself between him


    and this witch. The boy reaches out and pets my shoulder.


    All at once, it hits me.


    This is my nephew.


    My niece is cowering in the kitchen. And this witch is only trying to protect them.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She isn¡¯t my enemy. Not really.


    I shift back. My nephew hands me a throw nket from the couch and I wrap it around my waist before


    either female can see something they shouldn¡¯t.


    I squat down beside him. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    We have the same eyes. He looks like Cam did as a child.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my father.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Morgan twirls her hand and the shards of ss in the kitchen spin up fast as a centrifuge and reform


    into a vase.


    ¡°See,¡± the little girl says. ¡°I knew she¡¯d fix it.¡±


    Morgan arches a brow at her. ¡°The water and flowers are still on the floor. You made the mess, you


    clean it up.¡± She nces at me. There¡¯s something in her eyes as she studies me, but it¡¯s blinked away


    before I can figure out what it is.


    My clothes float over and into my hands. ¡°You can clean up too,¡± she tells me.


    I take my shirt and jeans and walk into the first room I see. I close the door behind me to dress.


    Normally when we shift so abruptly our clothes are shredded. But Morgan must¡¯ve used the same


    magic she did on the vase because my clothes aren¡¯t missing a thread.


    I¡¯m in a library.


    Tomes line the walls. Books so old the covers are made of animal skins rather than cardboard or paper.


    On another shelf, are a slew of romance novels. The spines show shirtless guys and even some


    knights and Regency heroes.


    Huh. This witch had a romantic streak.


    I wouldn¡¯t have thought that.


    Thane makes a rumbling sound in my chest.


    He¡¯s¡­intrigued by this woman.


    If I¡¯d met her under other conditions, I might like her more too.


    I didn¡¯t often y outside of my species¨Cand I didn¡¯t do long-term rtionships. But something told me


    this witch would be fierce in bed.


    Yes, my wolf insists.


    No, Thane. She¡¯s no good for us.


    He might not hold a grudge, but she¡¯d literally shattered all four of my limbs. If my nephew hadn¡¯t


    intervened, I might be dead. One didn¡¯t forget that kind of pain right away.


    My wolf growls. Mate.


    Oh hell no.


    Mate, he insists.


    Are you fuckin¡¯ kidding me!?

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter Twenty-One


    When I enter the kitchen again, the kids are sitting at the counter.


    The girl bounces in her seat. ¡°I¡¯m Jacelyn.¡±


    She¡¯s like a mini Mia. Eyes so big and sweet, joy radiating from her little body. And that name. It brings


    tears to my eyes.


    Mia named my niece after me. I knew that from the information Jacob told me, but somehow seeing


    this little girl makes it suddenly real.


    ¡°Hello sweetheart,¡± I tell her. I lean down.


    It¡¯s awkward. I want to hug her.


    But I¡¯m a stranger.


    I start to lean back, rethinking the impulse then her little arms sling around my neck and she squeezes


    tightly.


    I breathe her scent. Committing it to memory. She is my family. And I will protect her until I take myst


    breath.


    I hate that I missed her early years. Holding her as a baby. Seeing her take her first steps.


    I position her on my hip and turn back to Aaron. He watches without saying much. But I can tell he¡¯s


    assessing everything.


    I don¡¯t look at Morgan.


    I can feel her eyes on me, but I don¡¯t dare.


    Now that my wolf has made his intentions known, it¡¯s all I can think about. The¡­awareness of her is


    like a jolt of energy lingering in the air.


    Of all the women in this world¡­ a witch? Really.


    And what would happen when we inevitably got into a fight? Her magic could smote my ass.


    ¡°Where is my mother?¡± Aaron asks.


    Jacelyn rests her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone back to our pack. I¡¯d like for you both toe and see her. To meet your whole family.¡±


    Aaron doesn¡¯t say anything. He¡¯s weighing my words, debating.


    ¡°Why should wee now?¡± he asks.


    Morgan makes a sound, and my attention is drawn to her. I¡¯m not sure what I see in her expression.


    Does she feel the tug between us too?


    Maybe witches are immune to wolf magic or the concept of a true mating.


    I focus on my nephew.


    Aaron stares at me, his expression neutral, waiting.


    Am I supposed to lie? I don¡¯t know how much Mia has told them, and maybe it¡¯d have been better to


    have discussed things with her¨Cbefore knocking her unconscious with enough ketamine for an


    elephant.


    I rake my one hand through my hair.


    All three sets of eyes stare at me expectantly.


    ¡°Well, kids, the truth is¡­.your dad¨Cmy brother¨Cis sick. And he misses your mom so much. And he


    really wants to meet both of you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha,¡± Aaron says. It¡¯s a statement more than a question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s important that he gets better.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Because a pack without an alpha is vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Maybe Mia is bringing them up with the intent of them one day belonging in our world.


    If she isn¡¯t, I¡¯m going to set her straight on that.


    It¡¯s one thing to go it alone. But it isn¡¯t fair to force the life of a rogue on innocent children.


    And I know that¡¯s all kinds of fucked up and unfair, especially given her circumstances, but still.


    The kids belong with their pack.


    Looking at these beautiful children¡­ Holding my little niece and her clinging to me like she¡¯s trying to


    make up for all the years she missed, I feel something big and warm start to unfurl in my chest.


    I¡¯d die for them.


    It¡¯s like a whole other kind of love, and it reminds me that there is nothing more important than pack¨C


    than family.


    ¡°Jace,¡± Morgan says quietly. She knows my name.


    When I meet her gaze, my wolf turns circles.


    Damn it all.


    She is the one.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing like I expected,¡± she whispers.


    I¡¯ve always been told I have an expressive face. I can¡¯t y poker for shit, and no doubt, holding my


    niece and chatting with my nephew, I probably have the goofiest grin stuck on my face.


    ¡°Think you can refrain from trying to kill me again, little witch?¡±


    Her lips twitch a bit at that. She might be petitepared to me, but her magic¡­she¡¯s packing big.


    ¡°What would you give for my aid?¡± she asks.


    My answer is immediate. ¡°Anything.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She purses her lip. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to it.¡±


    I think I just made a deal with the devil. A beautiful devil, to be sure, but a woman with power the likes


    of which I¡¯ve never seen.


    The kids start to fidget. They¡¯re picking up my adrenaline, I realize, on the tension.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to go home now,¡± I tell them. ¡°All of us.¡±


    My eyes are on Morgan when I say it.


    She¡¯s either going to help me¨Cor kill me.


    * * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    MIA


    ¡°How dare you!?¡±


    The words are spoken low and they vibrate with the force of my wolf.


    I¡¯m furious.


    If I wasn¡¯t 30,000 feet in the air, I¡¯d tear into them and to hell with the consequences.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Tyler says quietly, ¡°You should see that we are doing this for you¨Cnot to you.¡± he sighs. ¡°You


    need toe home, Mia. It¡¯s not the same without you.¡±


    The words are kind but they¡¯re too little toote, and from Mikhail¡¯s and Liam¡¯s expressions they


    acknowledge that too.


    ¡°I appreciate the sentiment.¡± See? I can y nice. ¡°But I was forced out once, and given no choice.


    Now, you¡¯re dragging me back¨Cagainst my will. What makes you think I want any part of this pack?


    Why should I be abused like this?¡±


    The guys shift ufortably. Yeah, well, I¡¯m not pulling any punches.


    ¡°My children are alone. Unprotected. In a ce where we know that your Luna¡¯s pack is currently


    attacking. And you think by kidnapping me, I¡¯m just going to merrilye home with my tail between


    my legs? Back to that same luna who attacked me¨Cand my whole pack who rejected me?¡±


    I can hardly wrap my head around the arrogance and the misogyny.


    ¡°You¡¯re not well,¡± Liam says.


    There¡¯s that.


    My heart breaks as I think of my kids, alone. I¡¯m all they¡¯ve ever known. If I die¡­who will love them and


    care for them. Who will keep them safe?


    Do I trust anyone to care for them the same as me?


    Cameron, my wolf tells me.


    No.


    Cameron, she insists,


    He¡¯s sick too¨Cthat¡¯s why we¡¯re going back.


    It¡¯s the only reason.


    ¡°Look guys,¡± I say. I make myself stand up, although I have to hang onto the seats on the ne. I¡¯m


    dizzy and whether it¡¯s the affliction or whatever they shot me up with, I¡¯m weak. ¡°We all know I¡¯m


    to help your Alpha, and then I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    And my kids areing with me.


    I don¡¯t say this because it will literally start a war and that¡¯s not what anybody needs¨Cat least not while


    on this private jet.


    ¡°Hey Mia!¡± Christian yells from the pilot¡¯s seat. He¡¯s happy and genuine. And deep down I know he


    missed me¨Cthey all did.


    I sigh. ¡°Hi Chris.¡±


    But their loyalty wasn¡¯t to me. Maybe I could forgive, over time. But I would never forget.


    This was still my ¡®pack¡¯ but they were no longer my ¡®family.¡±


    The radio makes a noise and Christian answers it.


    ¡°Damn it!¡¯ Christian mumbles and all heads swing to the front of the ne.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cameron. They¡¯re losing him!¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter Twenty-Two


    My wolf growls.


    We¡¯re back in this ¡®other¡¯ ce.


    It¡¯s the darkness between wakefulness and sleep. A dream, but not.


    I don¡¯t see death¨Cbut I sense it.


    It¡¯s hovering like a mist at the edge of the woods.


    I¡¯m not sure how I can find my way to this space, but it¡¯s an instinct ingrained in me.


    ¡°Hey beautiful.¡± Cameron stands beside theke. Petals fall from the cherry blossom tree at the


    shoreline. My dad nted this tree with my mom. I always felt closer to her here.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It must be spring, this tree only blooms for a few days when the weather first turns warm. It¡¯s a


    wee sign that winter is over.


    Cam¡¯s blonde hair curls over the cor of his shirt and his beard is trim. He looks good. When he


    smiles, I¡¯m a young girl again and that grin of his lights me up from the inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± He walks closer.


    My wolf is snapping and barking. Which makes no sense. N loves Cameron. She never gave up on


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much time we have,¡± he tells me.


    I feel the urgency too.


    I nce at the forest, the mist is dark and ominous. Waiting.


    I step closer toward the tree, toward the light.


    Cam moves in front of me. His huge body blocking out the sun and his scent blowing to me¨Cheat and


    earth and desire. It blends with the scent of cherry blossoms and theke, creating an unforgettable


    memory.


    Familiar and yet new.


    When his hand reaches out and touches my face, I cry.


    It¡¯s joy and pain. Love and hate.


    Desire and apathy.


    ¡°No,¡± he whispers. ¡°Don¡¯t let the pain in.¡±


    I feel it then¨Chis pain and mine.


    Cameron hurts so deeply. It¡¯s agony.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he tells me.


    I know he means it.


    His other handes up, until they¡¯re both cupping my face.


    His eyes are beautiful, bottomless, the brightest green.


    Then his lips are dipping toward mine.


    I shouldn¡¯t do this. I shouldn¡¯t.


    I need to break away and find my way out of this ce.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t real, Cam.¡±


    His lips brush mine. They¡¯re so soft and full. So gentle.


    He¡¯d often kiss me like this. Gently, reverently, like I was some precious thing to cherish. Maybe not


    when the heat of the moment was upon us, but afterward. After he fucked me senseless.


    My body remembers, and it stirs. Slickens. Heat pouring down my limbs and between my legs.


    His nostrils re. He loves the smell of me, the taste. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a position we haven¡¯t tried or


    an inch of my body he hasn¡¯t explored.


    His lips brush mine again. Tempting, teasing.


    This isn¡¯t real, I tell myself.


    And since it isn¡¯t¡­


    I go up on my toes.


    His arms circle me, lifting and dragging me up against his tall strong length.


    There are a thousand reasons why I shouldn¡¯t.


    A million reasons to break from this dream and not fool myself into thinking the past can have any


    chance in the present.


    But instead, I let him lift me higher, his mouth scorching against my throat, his tonguepping at my


    skin, like he wants to devour me.


    His hands mold to my breasts, tugging the tips.


    My hips rock against his thick length.


    Was he always this big?


    I drown in Cam¡¯s arms and scent and strength.


    ¡°I love you, Mia,¡± he mutters. ¡°Always.¡±


    Then we¡¯re stripping and touching and words are lost to gasps of pleasure and shuddering breaths.


    When his fingers first touch me, I drench his hand.


    He swears and drops to his knees. I hold his head and let him feast. When he drags one of my knees


    onto his shoulder, I shatter against his mouth, and he adds his fingers to send me into another orgasm


    that rolls through my body seemingly without end.


    My lower muscles are still clenching when he finally fills me.


    He¡¯s bigger somehow. Or maybe it¡¯s just been so long¡­


    All thoughts dissipate as he thrusts, setting a rhythm that has me arching and screaming and mindless.


    He doesn¡¯t stop and as I cling to him, I glory in this man.


    He had my heart from the start, and all these years and all the harrowing events that hit us, there is still


    some tether that keeps us from breaking apart.


    Maybe it is love.


    I¡¯ve always loved him.


    Hees with a roar, and as he pulses inside my body, I clench and climax around him again. He


    drags me up and rolls so I¡¯m sprawled across his chest.


    We stay there. For minutes. Hours?


    The only sound is our breathing and the steady thump of his heart beneath my head.


    He asionally twitches inside me and that fullness sends a ripple through my body that makes him


    chuckle.


    He does it again.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± he says proudly.


    He shifts to his side so I lie beside him, our bodies still connected. One of my legs thrown over his hip.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go,¡± he tells me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I think I¡¯m the only thing tying him to the real world. I could be wrong, but something about this


    ce feels as peaceful as it does dangerous.


    His hand trails down to my stomach. ¡°I want you to have my baby, Mia.¡± He smiles crookedly. ¡°Do you


    think we can get pregnant here?¡±


    Here, meaning this¡­ce.


    I don¡¯t know.


    N makes a sound, it¡¯s a rumbling purr of sorts. Yes, she tells me.


    Her voice is so strong and clear I realize: It¡¯s not can we make a baby¡­


    We just did.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter Twenty-Three


    ¡°Here shees!¡±


    When I open my eyes, I see my father.


    His hair is nearly all white and lines bracket his mouth and eyes. He¡¯s still handsome. Still strong. But


    he appears to have aged dramatically in the years I¡¯ve been gone.


    I sit up slowly.


    I¡¯m in a hospital bed. I nce to my right. Cameron is in a bed beside mine.


    Across the room is Ashley.


    The growl thates out is feral.


    My father steps back abruptly. It wasn¡¯t directed at him, but let him think what he wants. He did nothing


    that fateful night.


    Nothing for his only daughter.


    I know he wasn¡¯t particrly emotional, but he was all I had.


    ¡°You look so beautiful,¡± he says.


    My dad never paid me apliment like this before.


    His hand shakes as he reaches to touch my hand.


    I tense.


    He freezes. His eyes furrow like I¡¯ve struck him.


    But he doesn¡¯t get to be hurt.


    I am the one who¡¯s hurt.


    He takes the next step and sps my hand. His fingers are cold but his grip is firm. Relief pours


    through him. I can see it, smell it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re here. I can hardly believe you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t by choice,¡± I tell him truthfully.


    Cam¡¯s father walks in. And his bitchy sister ire too. I arch a brow at her.


    Normally, she¡¯d make some cattyment or give me a re that would make me feel like gum


    beneath her Prada shoes.


    Instead she sobs. Big ugly tears ruining her makeup as she lurches toward the hospital bed.


    Her arms sling around me and I¡¯m hugged hard.


    I¡¯m too shocked to move.


    When she draws back, she swipes her eyes hastily. She doesn¡¯t say another word. No wees or


    apologies. She just stands and nods and walks back out of the room.


    Huh.


    The Alpha nods once at me and then goes to his son¡¯s side. He presses the call button, but it¡¯s


    unnecessary, Dr. Lee is alreadying into the room.


    ¡°His color looks better,¡± Alpha Healmsworth remarks.


    Cam looks a little flushed. But that might just be from our sex dreams.


    He has that same, sated smile he¡¯d have after we spent hours together tangled up in bed.


    I want to tell myself that it doesn¡¯t count. That what happened in that ¡®other ce¡¯ just isn¡¯t possible.


    That it has no bearing on what we do in the real world.


    N barks sharply.


    Right.


    I¡¯m pregnant.


    I decide to take that little nugget and tuck into a mental pocket. I can¡¯t wrap my mind around the fact


    that I¡¯m back, or that Cam is what--in aa?--or that we can connect in some other ne¨Cone where


    we can touch and feel and conceive a baby.


    Deep breath.


    Everyone is staring at me.


    Dr. Leees over and examines my arm. ¡°This wound is only partially healed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you shifted since incurring the injury?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I tilt my head. ¡°I¡¯m sure my abductors ryed this information prior to my arrival.¡±


    My father and Cam¡¯s share an ufortable look.


    Well, that¡¯s just tough. We aren¡¯t going to pretend things are peachy. Not after what they did to me. I


    don¡¯t expect Alpha Healmsworth to apologize¨Cas the ruler of this pack, he can say or do whatever he


    pleases.


    ¡°Before you arrived, while you were still in flight,¡± the doctor tells me, ¡°Cameron tlined. He was¡­ for


    all intents and medical purposes, dead.¡±


    I gasp.


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened when you lost consciousness on the ne?¡±


    Uh? Hours of mindblowing sex?


    I wasn¡¯t about to share that. ¡°I, uh, think I was able to connect with Cam. Only it was more like a dream


    or something.¡±


    My dad¡¯s eyes re. He looks anxious¡­ and sad?


    ¡°Can you try tomunicate with Cam now?¡± the doctor asks.


    I¡¯ve never been much good at meditating. And I know nothing of channeling my thoughts or even how


    to act like some sort of receptor to receive his.


    ¡°Just close your eyes and try,¡± Dr. Lee says. ¡°Concentrate.¡±


    I try to go back to that ce, I probe my mind for a link¡­ for some way to reconnect.


    Mia, can you hear me?


    Oh my god, it¡¯s Eric.


    I open my eyes and nce nervously at Cameron.


    ¡°Have you reached him?¡± Cam¡¯s father asks. He watches me closely.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Part of me is connected to a different Alpha. In what would normally be a mate bond. I¡¯m pretty sure the


    old alpha¡¯s head might pop off his shoulders if I say that.


    Are you all right? Eric asks.


    I¡¯m okay. Are YOU okay?


    When Ist saw him his home was besieged.


    Heughs in my head. We¡¯re fine.


    I¡¯m relieved.


    I can tell you¡¯re far. His voice flickers in and out of my mind like a phone call with bad reception. Back


    on Healmsworthnds?


    I make some humming sound.


    Good. Get things sorted there. I¡¯ll see you soon.


    He¡¯s gone in the next instant.


    And I¡¯m left feeling¡­


    I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I can do what you¡¯re asking.¡± I sit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mia,¡± my dad says.


    The Alpha frowns. ¡°Your presence has helped my son. I fear he may have died had you not joined with


    him.¡±


    I nod. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    He grunts. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.¡±


    That¡¯s the closest to a ¡®wee¡¯ or an ¡®apology¡¯ that I¡¯m likely to get. ¡°I¡¯d like to get changed now.


    Maybe have something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    You never saw three males scramble so fast. My father trying to help me out of bed, Cam¡¯s dad


    hollering for food, the doctor calling for a nurse to help me bathe.


    I want to be left alone, but my dad has one arm around my waist and the other holding my hand.


    It¡¯s hard for me to be this close to him.


    A sob catches in my throat.


    His eyes swell with tears.


    ¡°Dad, I, uh, I don¡¯t have the strength for ¡­¡±


    He nods and pats my hand. I nce back at Cameron.


    ¡°Take a bath and eat,¡± Dr. Lee advises. ¡°You cane back after.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d like that,¡± my father says.


    I rub my head with my free hand. I can barely process thest¨Cday?!


    One minute, I¡¯m in the arms of another Alpha, feeling like I was getting a second chance at happiness.


    Then¡­ everything unraveled.


    Now I was home¨Cno this wasn¡¯t home.


    Home was with my kids.


    We push out of the medical wing into the open expanse of grass that forms the square. Our pack is set


    up like the strongholds in the old countries, with buildings and the Alpha¡¯s house and main halls all


    nking a big open space.


    We¡¯d hold feasts and holidays, dances and celebrations here. One giant pine is at its center. The tree


    we¡¯d all decoratee Christmas.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    And there, beneath the tree are Jacelyn and Aaron.


    They¡¯re smiling and ying ser with Morgan and Cam¡¯s mom and some of the pack¡¯s kids.


    I stop in my tracks.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, Mia,¡± my dad cries. ¡°That you were pregnant.¡±


    I¡¯ve never heard him cry. Not over mom. Not over me.


    ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful,¡± he whispers with awe. Tears stream down his face. ¡°They¡¯re so smart and


    perfect. Little Jacelyn, she¡¯s so much like you!¡±


    He lets go of my hand. ¡°Pop-pop¡¯s here!¡± he yells and runs to intercept the ball and pass it to my


    daughter. Sheughs and giggles. Her pigtails bobbing as she tries to keep the ball moving without


    falling.


    He never joked or yed a sport with me.


    The stab of jealousy is sharp and I¡¯m ashamed of it.


    But what hurts most, the sheer terror and fear that sweep through my body at this idyllic picture.


    Because the secret is out now.


    These aren¡¯t just my children¨Cthey¡¯re Cameron¡¯s.


    And I know this pack will fight with fang and w to keep my babies.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter Twenty-Four


    Aaron notices me first.


    He stops ying immediately and runs to my side.


    I drop to my knees and hug him.


    He pats my back. ¡°We¡¯re fine, mom. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± When I lean back and kiss his forehead,


    he studies me with eyes that see too much. ¡°Are you okay, mommy?¡±


    I force myself to smile. ¡°Of course! We¡¯re together!¡±


    He doesn¡¯t believe me. And he flinches that I might lie to him.


    I hug him again and whisper, ¡°Hey, my little man, knock it off. No reading mommy¡¯s mind!¡±


    He giggles. He¡¯s still grumpy, but I know he won¡¯t stay that way.


    I¡¯m grateful for these glimpses of my little boy. Children should be free to y and learn and discover


    the world. They shouldn¡¯t have to carry the weight of their parents¡¯ sins.


    Morgan approaches. She shoves her hands into her designer jeans. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Not a conversation I¡¯m having with the little ones around.


    My daughter squeals withughter as she kicks the ser ball past some imaginary goal line. Jace


    sweeps her up and tosses her in the air, cheering her victory.


    My kids are happy.


    They¡¯re surrounded by kin. By packmates.


    A dark thought swirls through my mind and then sinks into my stomach. I¡¯ve denied these people my


    children.


    Grandparents, aunts, uncles.


    Cameron¨Chis right as a father.


    They never rocked my kids to sleep. Never took them for walks in the park. Or yed blocks or stayed


    up with them at night when they were getting their first teeth.


    A sliver of guilt burns my stomach.


    Morgan continues to watch me closely. ¡°Hey Aaron, why don¡¯t you get back into the game? Your Uncle


    Jace¡­ he¡¯s way too smug with thatst goal. I know you can beat him.¡±


    Aaron grins. He¡¯s definitely gotpetitive genes.


    He runs off then stops and nces back at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m good! Go have fun!¡± I smile until he turns and then I narrow my eyes at the witch who I thought was


    my best friend. ¡°Walk with me,¡± I say.


    We leave the kids and Cam¡¯s family. I¡¯m not happy about it, but they deserve this time. Alpha


    Healmsworth shoots me one angry look, as his wife keeps tearing up as she stares at the kids. I arch a


    brow back at him.


    Daring him to argue.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ I don¡¯t know, different,¡± Morgan says. ¡°Your energy.¡± She inclines her head. ¡°Is it being on the


    pds?¡±


    Witches draw power from the earth, so I understand why she would think that. ¡°No, our magic doesn¡¯t


    work that way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice here.¡±


    ¡°Are you really trying to distract me with small talk right now? You promised me!¡±


    She takes a deep breath. ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Then why would you do this? You have to see that it¡¯s going to be impossible to leave here.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°I have a career, a home, a new¡­¡± What was Eric to me? I didn¡¯t know exactly.


    ¡°A new wolf lover?¡± Her eyes sparkle as she considers the possibilities.¡±That¡¯s exciting.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Eric¡¯s pack was at war. And his ambitions¡­


    I¡¯d have to figure out things with him at some point. Right now, I am dealing with the problems in front


    of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re glowing.¡±


    ¡°Stop, Morgan.¡±


    Her eyes falter and her steps slow.


    ¡°I trusted you with my children. With their futures. And you turned them over. Without my consent. You


    had no right.¡±


    She nods. ¡°But we are not meant to be alone, Mia. There¡¯s a reason covens form and stay together.


    You¡¯re a wolf. You belong with a pack.¡±


    I don¡¯t need this from her. I don¡¯t need anyone telling me what to do or making choices for me. ¡°You.


    Had. No. Right.¡±


    Her eyes get watery.


    Morgan is a force of nature. Literally. And in her home with the power of thirteen witches united¨Cthere


    was no way anyone should have reached her at all.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t betray me like this.¡± I can¡¯t believe that she would.


    It has me wondering if something else isn¡¯t behind this¡­


    ¡°Morgan, what¡¯s really going on?¡±


    Her face pales. She breaks a sweat. It¡¯s slight, but I detect it.


    Oh no. I have my suspicions, but I don¡¯t want to think that she could do such a thing to me¡­ ¡°Morgan!


    Tell me, damn it¨C¡±


    ¡°Did hee through here?¡± It¡¯s my father and he races into the room, looking terrified.


    ¡°What? Who?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Aaron.¡± My father shoves a hand through his hair. ¡°He said he¡¯d be right back. I thought he was


    ¡°Dad, please tell me you did not just lose my son!¡±


    I close my eyes and focus for a moment. I won¡¯t panic.


    It¡¯s only been like three minutes. It¡¯s not like Aaron could¡¯ve gone far.


    I head back into the hall and then outside. His scent is there. With the way he was running all over the


    square, his scent¡¯s everywhere. But I am drawn to the left so I trust my instincts. I don¡¯t run because I


    don¡¯t want to rm my daughter.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Morgan¡¯s on my heels and my father too. We take the steps into one of the packhouses. I¡¯m not sure


    whose. The other scents are unfamiliar. Why would he go into some random home?


    For a bathroom maybe? Naw. He loves a good ¡®bush wee.¡± Which, creators of Bluey¡­cartoons should


    not teach these things!


    My son is too young to track. Those senses don¡¯t develop until the teen years. So why would hee


    this way?


    We hurry inside. I take the stairs two at a time. I can feel him now. If I listen hard enough I can hear his


    breathing. I push open the second door in the hallway and stop short.


    Aaron¡¯s standing in what appears to be a very pretty nursery.


    Pinks and whites and pale purple. Huge stuffed animals all over the room and a reading nook with a


    fairytale castle. It¡¯s a little girl¡¯s childhood dream.


    Aaron¡¯s dragged a stack of toy boxes over and stands on top of them so he can reach all the way into


    the crib.


    ¡°What are you doing, I ask?¡±


    ¡°Bonding with my sister,¡± he tells me.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter Twenty-Five


    I move to the crib and stare at Cameron¡¯s daughter.


    A baby he had with that evil bitch Ashley.


    The little girl has my son¡¯s eyes. Cameron¡¯s eyes. Jace¡¯s. Their bloodline is strong.


    She¡¯s cute and coos and holds Aaron¡¯s hand.


    But something is not¡­ right.


    N whimpers and growls. My wolf senses it too.


    I nce at my dad. He shakes his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s sick, mommy,¡± Aaron tells me. My son shouldn¡¯t be able to sense such things, but he does.


    Outwardly the baby girl appears normal, if not small and thin.


    ¡°How old is she?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Merilee is eighteen months old,¡± my dad says.


    I gasp. She¡¯s so small. She seems more like a baby half that age. That can¡¯t be good.


    My dad sweeps the baby up, natural as can be and she taps at his mouth. He blows air and makes


    kissy sounds.


    Who is this man? And where was this doting father when he raised me?!


    The hurt lingers, but I won¡¯t allow the jealousy to fester or take hold.


    All children are innocent. They should just be loved.


    I touch the little girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯re such a pretty little angel.¡±


    ¡°We have to help her, mommy.¡± My son is agitated and worried. He holds his arms up, a silent demand


    for the baby, and my dad takes a knee so Aaron can hold her with my father supporting.


    The naturalness of it all is astounding.


    I nce at Morgan. ¡°Well, you¡¯re certainly getting Werewolf 101.¡±


    She¡¯s been watching our interactions closely and I can tell she¡¯s fascinated. But there is also a


    wariness about her. I sensed it when we started arguing in the sick bay and she¡¯s especially fraught


    with tension now after seeing Merilee.


    ¡°Aaron,¡± I kiss his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Auntie Morgan for a bit. You stay here and visit with


    your sister and Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Pop-pop,¡± he corrects me.


    Wow. Okay. He already has a special name for my dad.


    Acid rises in my throat. Is there any world in which I can take my kids away?


    ¡°Morgan, a word,¡± I tell her.


    She nods and follows me back outside. We trace our steps back to the hospital wing and then we


    pause in the middle of the room.


    She nces between Cameron and across to Ashley.


    ¡°What do you see?¡± I ask her.


    Dr. Lee enters and joins us. ¡°Yes. I would value your opinion too, as these are inflictions beyond


    modern medicine and our werewolf genes.¡±


    Morgan nods. ¡°It¡¯s magic. Dark magic.¡±


    A chill traipses up my arms.


    ¡°Do you know who wove this spell?¡± I ask.


    She looks away. ¡°I do.¡±


    But that¡¯s all she says.


    Dr. Lee and I share a worried look. ¡°Can it be undone?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Morgan jerks her head toward Ashley. ¡°Humans and non-mystical beings¡­they all think magic is


    like a chalkboard where you write your desire and then when you¡¯re done you just erase it and


    everything goes back to the way it used to be. But that''s not how magic works. It is permanent. Binding.


    This spell especially.¡±


    ¡°What is it, exactly?¡± Dr. Lee presses.


    ¡°A soul binding¡­animus ligare.¡±


    Dr. Lee nods. ¡°Wolves mate naturally. We consider a ¡®true¡¯ mating a gift of the Goddess.¡±


    ¡°As you should,¡¯ Morgan agrees. ¡°But when we trick nature there can be consequences. Every spell


    There is a warning in her words and it gives me a prickle of unease.


    ¡°Is there a spell to break it?¡± I ask. I¡¯m staring at Cameron and watching him decline before my eyes.


    ¡°There has to be something¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you. That¡¯s not how this works.¡± She sighs. ¡°I feel especially bad for the baby¡­ her genes would


    be mutated.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve assessed as much,¡± the doctor says. He frowns. ¡°This is one of the rare times, I¡¯d say


    human medicine could be of real merit. With a stem cell match, we could intervene.¡±


    ¡°Stem cells. Like from the centa?¡± It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard a wolf talk about science as a


    solution for anything.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor nods at me.


    ¡°How long does Merilee have?¡± I ask. I still don¡¯t know if I¡¯m carrying a baby¨Cthat dreamscape makes


    me think it¡¯s possible, but that would defy all the rules of science.


    As in¡­every rule.


    I rub my head.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have long, I¡¯m afraid,¡± the doctor admits. ¡°She¡¯s lost a lot of weight and she struggles to


    eat.¡±


    So even if I was pregnant, we don¡¯t have the time to go to term. ¡°Are there any alternatives?¡± I ask this


    of both of them, but when I meet Morgan¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s panicked, and looking very guilty.


    ¡°No,¡± I whisper. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Dr. Lee is confused. ¡°What?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t even nce at him, my attention is glued to my ¡®friend¡¯ ¨Cthe one who ¡®helped me¡¯ and held my


    hand through my pregnancy and delivery.


    I have a horrible suspicion¡­ ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Morgan backs away. But the truth is there. Written clear across her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking kidding me, right? How could you do this to me?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re implying,¡± she insists. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. It was a situation¡­ that presented itself.¡±


    She shrugs defensively. ¡°It isn¡¯t like you were going to do something with it.¡±


    Dr. Lee is ncing between us. He has no idea what we¡¯re talking about.


    Iugh bitterly. ¡°If I¡¯d been home, I would¡¯ve shifted and eaten it. That¡¯s what wolves do.¡±


    ¡°E. Gross.¡± Morgan makes a gagging sound.


    I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re picking up a penny you found on the ground. Collecting afterbirth


    is pretty fucking intentional, Morgan!¡±


    Dr. Lee gasps.


    I can only shake my head. I connect the dots and it¡­ kills me.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you befriended me in the first ce¡­isn¡¯t it? You wanted my genes for yourbs.¡±


    She looks away guiltily. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that we¡¯d be friends.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is given freely, right.¡±


    She bites her lip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Dr. Lee looks at me sharply. ¡°I¡¯ll need to notify Alpha Healmsworth of this.¡±


    Cameron¡¯s father.


    The doctor¡¯s eyes are already fluttering as he rys his message mentally.


    Panic grips me. The true severity of what I¡¯ve done is like a vice squeezing my chest until it is


    impossible to breathe.


    Oh my god. Oh my god¡­


    ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Morgan asks.


    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯ve done.¡± I can already hear the Alpha roaring outside and moring for


    me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She¡¯s confused.


    ¡°We don¡¯t share our secrets with anyone, Morgan. Not humans. Not other species. We have very strict


    rules about preserving our packs.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t your fault!¡± Morgan argues.


    ¡°This is our most sacredw. And whether intentional or not, Mia broke it.¡± Dr. Lee looks at me with


    sympathy. ¡°There will be consequences...¡±


    ¡°What kind of consequences?¡± Morgan¡¯s voice rises.


    There is yelling outside and the sounds of many people descending on this building. Doors m. Feet


    pound over the tile floors.


    ¡°Death,¡± I tell her. ¡°The punishment for what I¡¯ve done is death.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She gasps. ¡°But this isn¡¯t your fault.¡± She reaches out. ¡°Mia¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I snap. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± She lowers her hand, at least having the decency to look ashamed.


    ¡°My kids¨C¡± Oh no, no, no¡­ my children¡­


    ¡°The Alpha ising,¡± Dr. Lee says, his voice soft.


    But the warning is moot. The Alpha barrels into the room. ¡°Restrain them!¡± he orders.


    The guards behind him hurry to obey. They surround me. Two of them grab my arms. Three others


    position themselves at the door.


    Dr. Lee is no help. His loyalty is to pack. And as the pack has always done, they see in ck and white.


    There are no shades of gray.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Morgan is saying. They shackle her with runes. And the effect is immediate. She


    nearly copses from how they bind her power.


    ¡°I just wanted a life, Morgan. Safe with my children.¡± I realize now, that trusting anyone was my


    mistake.


    I should¡¯ve been stronger.


    My weakness and fear, my loneliness, made me an easy target for this witch.


    I can¡¯t even be angry with the Alpha or Dr. Lee or my pack. It¡¯s a horrible transgression I¡¯vemitted.


    If I were in their shoes, I¡¯d be outraged too.


    I¡¯m dragged to the opposite side of the room and tossed onto a gurney. I suppose I can count myself


    lucky that my kids won¡¯t have to see their mother restrained like a criminal and paraded across the


    square to the holding cells.


    ¡°Mia waspletely unaware of what my coven nned,¡± Morgan pleads.


    Alpha Healmsworth res at her, but Morgan won¡¯t be quiet.


    ¡°She came to us with nothing. She had no one to turn to,¡± she says. I appreciate that she¡¯s trying to


    defend me.


    But it¡¯s too little, toote.


    And her apologies don¡¯t change the fact that she used me.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter Twenty-Six


    It¡¯s dark outside, so I¡¯m not sure how much time has passed.


    I¡¯m surprised I was able to sleep, but in the long hours while Iy constrained on the gurney, waiting, I


    guess the overwhelming stress finally pushed my body to shut down.


    A small mercy, I suppose.


    ¡°The moon is rising,¡± Dr. Lee says.


    Hmm, it¡¯s early in the night then. When I try to sit up, I find my restraints gone. The guards are still


    here. I don¡¯t see Morgan.


    Christian and Liam enter the hospital room. They head over to Cameron first. They pat his hand and


    whisper hellos to him, encouraging him to wake up and see his family.


    I should¡¯ve told Cameron about his kids.


    When we were in that ¡®other¡¯ space, I should¡¯ve said something.


    It¡¯s just one more regret in what¡¯s adding up to be so many.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, Mia,¡± Dr. Lee tells me. ¡°They have convened the Elders.¡±


    A trial then.


    Funny, how this pack could rally so hard to save Cameron, even while they conspire to punish me.


    Liam helps me to my feet. He hands me clean clothes and I automatically ept them before moving


    toward the bathroom in the corner of the hospital ward. They wait for me to change.


    I never did get that shower.


    Or a chance to eat.


    It¡¯s been one day since I¡¯ve returned to my pack. And already, I¡¯m about to be cast out again¨Cor worse.


    I¡¯m hungry and tired and just so¡­sad.


    N help me.


    She growls and paces, pouring her energy into me.


    It¡¯s not a lot, but it is enough.


    My kids¡­


    They¡¯re so empathic and Aaron is so proud. He¡¯ll never get over the betrayal of his pack banishing his


    mother. And Jacelyn, my little angel, she¡¯ll be devastated to lose me.


    At least, I hope that exile will be the worst of it.


    I¡¯m connected to Cameron in some way and surely that must count for something.


    Killing me might kill Cameron, and that¡¯s the one saving grace I cling to.


    N whimpers.


    I¡¯m seconds away from breaking down. I can¡¯t do that. Crying or showing weakness will be perceived


    as guilt.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I need to be strong. To voice my truth and to appeal to their sense of justice.


    I have been punished enough for treacheries that I had no part of.


    They lead me out of the building and past the rows of houses.


    There isn¡¯t much time. I pause and nce at Liam. ¡°I need to see my children.¡±


    Liam sighs. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Liam¡­¡± Christian narrows his eyes, and I know they¡¯re talking mind to mind. The way pack does.


    The way I no longer can, since I¡¯m not pack. Not family.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to kill us for this,¡± Christian says, but he¡¯s already relenting. ¡°We have to be fast, okay?¡±


    I blink away useless tears and hurry to my father¡¯s house.


    There I see my children ying games with him, and again I wonder what I ever did that made my dad


    not love me. He seems so happy with them. He was never like that with me.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Aaron sees me and jumps from his chair to rush into my arms.


    I hug him back, loving him so much.


    The thought that I might not see him after tonight¡­destroys me.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Aaron frowns, and I quickly cross my eyes and stick out my tongue, making himugh.


    ¡°I just missed you. And your sister,¡± I say as she rushes into my arms.


    I squeeze her tight, smell her hair, close my eyes so I never forget a single detail of this moment.


    We won¡¯t leave them, N insists. We won¡¯t.


    I agree, but I¡¯m not sure how we¡¯ll be able to protect them when I can¡¯t even protect myself.


    I hug them close. ¡°I¡¯ve been healing.¡±


    I hold up my arm where the wounds I acquired back at Eric¡¯snds have scabbed over.


    Liam enters the house. ¡°Your mom has to go meet with the pack now, kids.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s face lights up. ¡°The pack is good, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°I like it here a lot,¡± Jacelyn agrees, nodding.


    I choke back my tears. ¡°That¡¯s good, sweeties.¡±


    I ruffle her hair and his, then stand with a little help from Liam.


    My dad just watches, looking sad.


    And not doing a thing to stand up for me.


    Yet again.


    ¡°Remember, my babies. Mommy loves you more than anything. I will always love you¨Cno matter what.¡±


    My daughter¡¯s eyes narrow, and she nces nervously at her brother.


    My son stares at me for a long time then he nods solemnly. He slowly takes my hand. He kisses it. ¡°We


    love you, mommy. And will be with you¡­wherever you are.¡±


    I ignore the unspoken plea in his eyes.


    He¡­knows.


    Maybe not everything, but enough.


    My son¡¯s strength and love fill my heart until I can barely stand up. ¡°Always and everywhere,¡± I whisper.


    I kiss my daughter¡¯s head and turn to leave.


    ¡°Mia!¡± It¡¯s my dad. His mouth trembles but he doesn¡¯t have any words.


    I nod. ¡°Promise me.¡± I look pointedly at my kids.


    ¡°Until myst breath,¡± he vows.


    ¡°Mia,¡± Christian says quietly. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    I force a smile.


    As I leave, what¡¯s left of my heart is torn apart.


    Liam and Chris escort me out of the mainpound. We walk beyond the pack houses and the


    various buildings that house vehicles, and weaponry, supplies and our archives. We move to the edge


    of the grounds where the soft grass meets the woods.


    The moon shines bright and full, and N prowls.


    Silently, we three strip and shift.


    The ground smells¡­nice.


    These woods were home for most of my life, and the familiar scents and terrain bring a brief bit of joy.


    N, too, missed this ce.


    A pity that this will be thest time we run these paths or breathe in the smell of pine and cedar and


    rich, old earth.


    All too soon, we reach the clearing. It¡¯s marked by a ring of standing stones. A sight more suited to


    Britain or maybe Irnd or the old country in the Nethends, where such rings were moremon.


    There is an outer ring of stones. They¡¯re small and mark the start of the sacred ground. We pause here


    and shift back to human.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter Twenty-Seven


    As we walk into the first ring, the moonlight and firelight ahead bring the taller stone circle and the


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    wolves gathered outside it into focus.


    Our ancestors brought their traditions to the New World, and the power that radiates from this sacred


    area reminds me that I am but one wolf in a long, long line of shifters.


    Magic saturates this space. Borne of nature, the Goddess and this earth.


    Pack wolves convene outside the circle. They kneel and await the trial. Some are thoughtful, others


    growling low, their anger at my misdeeds so very clear. There are dozens of them gathered. Distant


    family, people I once called friends. Members of amunity that I¡¯d known my whole life.


    They¡¯re here to watch me pay for my sins.


    I silently walk past them and into the main ring.


    At the top of the circle sits the Alpha, with three seats on either side for the Elders. I remember the first


    time I saw Cameron take his ce at the head of the circle. I¡¯d been so proud.


    Cam¡¯s father sits there now.


    A fire is lit. It burns bright.


    We stop before the Alpha and Elders.


    The heat of the fire warms my back like the sun after a storm.


    This isn¡¯t too different from thest time I¡¯d stood naked in front of my pack. That was the day Cameron


    married Ashley.


    I¡¯d been singled out then too.


    Alone, targeted. Rejected. Other.


    I call on N for strength, lest my fear bleeds through. It pulses though, like a living thing about to leak


    through my pores.


    I see the hunger for justice burning in too many eyes and sense the eagerness to kill.


    The Elders¡­they just look bored.


    I repress my shiver, surprised when I see Morgan enter the circle. She stands at the edge of one of the


    tall standing stones, with Jace, Den and Michail. She meets my gaze with a fierce one of her own.


    I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s just as afraid as I am, because outsiders aren¡¯t allowed in the circle.


    Which means¡­ if they brought her here, she¡¯s not intended to survive.


    She¡¯s still bound in rune chains. She won¡¯t be able to help me.


    She won¡¯t be able to help herself.


    Part of me feels bad about that. Deep down, I know she¡¯d never willingly harm me, and her guilt is a


    palpable force.


    Not that it matters now.


    What¡¯s done¡­ is done.


    I spare onest nce at Jace. He¡¯s stricken with the knowledge that HE brought me here. He started


    this cycle of events and now I can only reap whatever maye.


    Alpha Healmsworth stares into the fire.


    Elder Tomlin stands. He¡¯s a big wolf with a grizzled beard and bright blue eyes. ¡°We are called together


    this night to bear witness and trial to Mia Riorsen.¡±


    Elder I stands next. Her long white hair is braided and she looks regal and wise. ¡°For those of you


    who do not know, these are the crimes that have transpired¡­¡±


    She recites the events and I stand quietly. She doesn¡¯t embellish or add any inflection to her voice. The


    facts are ryed rather ndly.


    ¡°Is this the truth of the actions as they transpired?¡± she asks me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say.


    ¡°We have very strict rules,¡± Gemma says. This Elder is not as tall as I or nearly as old. But she


    carries strength and wisdom and she¡¯s long been a wolf revered by our people. ¡°Ourws have allowed


    us to survive as we have for these many millennia. Ourws keep our packs safe.¡±


    I wait silently.


    Tomlin shakes his head. There is no mistaking his disgust. ¡°Mia Riorsen has conspired with witches!


    With this information¨Cwith our blood¨Cthey can cast targeted spells, and even wipe out our kind!¡±


    The grumbling outside the circle turns into gasps and growls of outrage.


    I cringe. I can¡¯t help it. That much rage directed my way is impossible to ignore.


    Alpha Healmsworth watches me, his expression hard to read.


    Tomlin sits, and now Elder Marco stands. ¡°What say you, Mia?¡± he asks.


    Of all the Elders, I always admired him most. He says very little, but his lessons as a child stayed with


    me. His eyes are kind, and his face, though weathered and woven with lines, has always radiated


    happiness.


    Although he doesn¡¯t look happy now. Not at all.


    ¡°I was falsely used once and banished from this pack. Ashley¡¯s duplicity has been revealed, and yet


    there is no rpense for what was done.¡±


    This causes some murmurs in the pack and I watch as the Elders shift in their seats.


    I step forward. Away from the warmth of the fire. Away from my ¡®captors.¡¯


    ¡°I was innocent then. I maintain my innocence now.¡±


    There are a number of mutterings and curses from the pack.


    I raises a brow and everyone grows quiet once more.


    ¡°In my exile, I discovered I was pregnant with the Alpha¡¯s babies. My only thought was protecting them.


    Ensuring that Cameron¡¯s children were born healthy and safe.¡±


    There¡¯s a slight uplift in the pack¡¯s energy. Wolves are fiercely loyal and protective of their young.


    ¡°Mia had no knowledge of what we did!¡± Morgan shouts.


    Jace grabs her arm, silencing her.


    ¡°It is true,¡± Marco allows. His voice is strong. The pack settles instantly. ¡°Mia has not willingly conspired


    to these events. We acknowledge this.¡±


    Is it possible? Will they finally understand that I am innocent?


    ¡°But the fact remains,¡± Marco goes on¡­ ¡±That we are vulnerable as a result of it.¡±


    ¡°Cast your decree,¡± Alpha Healmsworth says. There is no borate ceremony. No drawn out trial or


    call for witnesses. Morgan might be here, but she is a witch. Her opinion carries no weight.


    Tomlin¡¯s eyes change to his wolf¡¯s. ¡°The penalty is death.¡±


    I nods and stands beside him. ¡°The penalty is death.¡±


    One by one, each of the pack elders stands and echoes, ¡°The penalty is death.¡±


    I look at the Alpha, Cameron¡¯s father.


    He has thest word.


    As Alpha he can ept the oue of this ¡®trial¡¯ or he can do as he pleases.


    A thousand words race through my head.


    You helped raise me.


    I¡¯m bound to your son.


    I may carry his baby.


    Please. Please. Please. Don¡¯t do this.


    Wolves start shifting. The moon hits me like a spotlight. And I¡¯m reminded again, that I don¡¯t belong.


    I probably never did.


    ¡°Alpha Healmsworth.¡± My voice is hoarse. ¡°I am connected to your son. Banish me. Imprison me. But


    don¡¯t risk Cameron¡¯s life like this¡­¡±


    His eyes widen at my audacity. Then they narrow. ¡°Do not speak to me about my son! What you¡¯ve


    done jeopardizes his children!¡±


    Ah, there it is.


    Maybe I should be surprised, but I¡¯m not. With Cameron¡¯s decline, the Alpha powers would have


    returned to his father. And he¡¯s epted that. I think maybe he¡¯s even happy to have that absolute


    power back.


    With me gone¡­ he¡¯ll have his heirs.


    My children have secured his bloodline.


    I look at Jace.


    He is filled with so much regret it¡¯s like a wave of pain that ms into me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± he shouts.


    He takes a knee.


    Michail, Liam, Christian, Den.


    Even ire.


    They kneel.


    Some of the women and my old friends, I see them when I nce outside the circle. They kneel.


    It is their one show of support for me.


    But it won¡¯t mean a thing.


    I want to be with Cameron as we were when the days were long and our love was pure.


    I want to have onest moment with Eric. I didn¡¯t have the chance to love him, but in the brief time I


    knew him, I did. I wish I could say goodbye.


    Above all, I just want to hold my children once more.


    The Alpha stands. ¡°Mia Riorsen, you are found guilty of endangering this pack. And the penalty for that


    ¡­ is death.¡±


    Before he can shift, the fire zes up into a wall of mes.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter Twenty-Eight


    ¡°Enough!¡± Morgan steps forward. She raises her hands. The runes explode off her wrists like shrapnel,


    spearing into the stones and into at least one wolf.


    I am knocked off my feet.


    I didn¡¯t know she had power like that.


    From the gasps and screams of the pack¨Cthey didn¡¯t know a witch could have power like that either.


    ¡°I said, ¡®Enough!¡¯¡± she screams.


    The fire churns even brighter, mes glowing in red and purple and blue. Wind rages through the circle.


    The Elders shift.


    The pack moves¡­like a pack. Wolves grouping together into a wall of snarling fangs and snapping


    teeth. They move from outside the sacred stones into the inner sanctum.


    Morgan blows back the frontline wolves with a gust of wind that sends them tumbling into the wolves


    behind them.


    Then she calls the mes. And they rise.


    Like a sheet of fire, the swirling inferno grows.


    Two wolves catch me before I can stand back up¨Cthe decree has been issued, and even amid this


    madness, they will see that the Alpha¡¯s will is done. One of them bites my leg and I scream in pain.


    Morgan gathers her magic and the st of wind and fire she unleashes rocks through the circle in


    waves.


    Wolves whimper and reel.


    They burn and are tossed into the stones.


    All at once, I¡¯m mmed to the ground, the two wolves who held me are gone¨Cthey roll and howl as


    they burn. I shove to my hands and knees and gasp for air. My leg is mangled and I¡¯m losing blood.


    Before I can stand, I¡¯m ripped back by my hair.


    A knife presses to my throat. ¡°Stop! Now!¡± Alpha Healmsworth growls.


    Morgan freezes. She sways on her feet.


    The pack is regrouping. The scent of burnt hair and ash is heavy in the air. After the maelstrom of wind


    and fire, the stillness of the night is unnerving.


    There is no sound.


    Only the harsh breathing of humans and beasts, and the crackling of the fire that has dimmed to a low


    burn.


    I¡¯m going to die now.


    Naked and alone. At the mercy of an Alpha¨Cwho has none.


    The Elders encircle us. They¡¯re in a lycan state, their eyes glowing an eerie yellow, andbining their


    power with the Alpha¡¯s to protect him. He¡¯s a monster with ws and fangs and a half-human face.


    ¡°Restrain the witch!¡± the Alpha demands. His power pulses in the words, and Jace moves to hold


    Morgan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Dad.¡± Jace has his hands on Morgan, but whether he is holding her up or holding her


    back, I don¡¯t know.


    I stare at my hands, where they sink into the earth.


    Chaos surrounds me and I can only focus on the ground beneath my fingertips. It¡¯s cold and damp and


    my heart heaves at the knowledge that my blood will spill.


    That I will die here tonight.


    That I¡¯ll never hold my son or kiss my daughter. Or watch them grow.


    A tear slides down my cheek. What of the child I may have conceived?


    N howls. She¡­mourns.


    The Alpha snarls down at me, his features morphing more into his wolf. ¡°It has to be this way.¡±


    There is no apology. His word isw. And to him, I¡¯m just a rogue wolf who has made a grievous


    mistake.


    Morgan screams and the winds rise, but the Elders are channeling their powers now, protecting the


    Alpha from any spell she might weave.


    Morgan¡¯s strong¡­but she used too much magic in those first spells. She staggers as she tries to raise


    the mes again, and Jace catches her as she falls.


    The fire flickers and fades.


    I let my eyes meet hers. She has wronged me, yes, but when given the chance to use her magic to


    escape or to save a friend.


    She chose to try to help me.


    A tear slips free.


    I feel the knife cut into my skin. I suck in a breath as my blood drips down my neck.


    I never thought about what myst moments on this earth might be like. Not like this, for sure. I


    would¡¯ve liked to have died old, surrounded by my children and grandchildren, holding Cameron¡¯s


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hand. Knowing my life had been spent well.


    That I was loved.


    Time slows and ebbs. I draw a breath and then another, holding them in because these will be myst,


    and I want to cling to everything I can on this earth.


    The knife is steady at my throat, but even without it slicing deep, I¡¯m bleeding freely from my leg.


    It won¡¯t be long now.


    My vision dims and I try to reach that ce I did with Cam, that ne between the worlds. I feel my


    pulse slow as the air leaves my lungs...

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter Twenty-Nine


    CAMERON


    ¡°Get your hands off my mate!¡±


    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing.


    Mia is on her knees. My father has a knife at her throat.


    There¡¯s blood down her neck and chest. Her one leg is a bloody mess.


    The circle is in upheaval. Wolves are wounded. Some have shifted back to human. Others prowl the


    circle waiting for my father¡¯smand. Small fires dot the ground and the embers smolder.


    The clearing reeks of blood and ash and magic.


    There¡¯s an outsider in the circle, beside my brother. A witch.


    And my father is about to kill Mia?


    What the actual fuck?


    ¡°Stand down!¡± I stagger forward. Sean, my beta and Mia¡¯s father, moves to help me, but I wave him


    back.


    I may be weak, but in this chaos, I need to stand strong.


    The Elders obey immediately. They recede their lycan forms to human. My father is thest to shift, and


    prickles of unease roll up my spine at his willingness to ignore mymand.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    He retracts his wolfen features and shakes his head. He looks confused. Well, that sure as fuck makes


    two of us.


    One minute, I was unconscious. Suspended in some dreamlike state.


    The next, I was staring at two little kids, with eyes just like mine¡­


    ¡°Cam?¡± My father shifts backpletely and rushes to my side.


    He catches me in a bearhug and squeezes.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± I cough. ¡°Ease up.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Cameron.¡± He has tears in his eyes he doesn¡¯t shed.


    My father is never one for big emotional disys.


    Then again, he isn¡¯t one for murder either.


    Annoyed that he could do what he did, I push him aside and rush to my mate. ¡°Mia?¡±


    She¡¯s bloody and dirty, sitting on the ground, but her eyes, when she looks up at me¡­I¡¯ve never seen a


    more beautiful sight.


    My hand shakes as I touch her hand.


    Just seeing her here, now, it¡¯s like a dreame to life.


    The feel of her skin, the squeeze of her fingers around mine is like a lifeline.


    My memories are ¡­ fractured.


    I remember the night she left. I recall the years of my life with Ashley.


    That night¨CI don¡¯t know how long ago¨Cwhen Ashley went to see her brother and when she returned¡­


    my whole world went to hell.


    Everything between then and now is a blur. A space where time ceases to exist and the only bits of joy


    came from stolen moments with the girl I¡¯d betrayed so long ago.


    My father clears his throat.


    I¡¯m lost in my thoughts, silently holding Mia¡¯s hand.


    My whole pack watches me, waiting.


    ¡°Exin,¡± I order, and my power washes around the circle. Oddly, it feels as if ites from my father


    first, but it settles back in me.


    Or at least, some of it does. I¡¯m still much weaker than I should be.


    Mia whimpers as some of my father¡¯s guards draw closer to her. They growl menacingly.


    ¡°Everyone, shift back!¡± I demand.


    The packplies.


    ¡°Not you, Mia. You need your wolf now. Call to N and heal yourself.¡±


    She nods jerkily. She still isn¡¯t speaking.


    My heart is in my throat as I watch her shift, praying that she still has the strength to do it, all while


    thinking that if my father is the cause of this, if Mia is to die at his hands¡­then I¡¯ll have to kill my own


    kin.


    ¡°Easy, Alpha,¡± this from the Elder Marco. His voice is calm, but he senses that I am not.


    The Elders draw back, and so does my father. Leaving me to have this moment with my mate.


    Mia curls up on the ground, her wolf licking at the wound on her leg that continues to seep.


    I squat beside her again, run my hands through her fur and reassure myself she¡¯ll be all right. Conn is


    scratching at my mind to shift. He wants to be beside Mia. To smell her. Touch her. Mark her.


    But now is not the time.


    I need answers. My father speaks to me, mind to mind, and he spells out the reason for Mia¡¯s trial. But I


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    don¡¯t want his version of things.


    I turn my attention to the witch. ¡°Exin yourself.¡±


    ¡°My name is Morgan Devereaux.¡± She moves forward, out of my brother¡¯s hold. ¡°And I¡¯m the one who


    just saved Mia from an unjust execution orchestrated by your pack!¡±


    ¡°Morgan,¡± Jace¡¯s voice holds a warning.


    She squares her shoulders. ¡°You want an exnation. Fine. I first met Mia when she was alone and


    pregnant with twins. I helped her then too. My coven helped her, since she had no one else.¡± She


    res at the pack and me especially. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that what we did would be such a big deal.¡±


    There are growls. We can all scent the lie.


    ¡°Okay, whatever. I did know.¡± She shrugs. ¡°But nothing is given freely. Mia got help. We got ess to


    wolf gics. But we¡¯re not nning to use that against your species. We¡¯re a pharmaceutical


    When no one speaks, Morgan sighs. ¡°Hello? Beauty products? You all age so slowly and heal so fast.


    We n to make our cosmetics more youth-enhancing. It¡¯s all about money, not spells. We deal in


    science. Our magic is reserved for our covens. We don¡¯t squander it on humans.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good,¡± I allow. Conn wants me to grab Mia. To pull her into our arms and hold her


    close.


    But this is a Trial. And the full power of the Elders have converged.


    My father had been about to execute my mate.


    A witch is among us.


    One with ess to our gics¨Cmy kids¡¯ gics.


    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been unconscious, but seriously¡­ What. The. Fuck!?


    I re at my father.


    He knows¨Che¡¯s always known that Mia is the one. That my heart and soul belonged to her long before I


    even knew what love was. The fact that the bond never fully sparked between us¡­I still can¡¯t


    Not that it matters.


    ¡°We have ourws, son,¡± he says quietly.


    I don¡¯t try to hold back the growl that escapes.


    Yeah, we have ourws. But he, above anyone else, knows what Mia means to me. And now that I


    know she has been alone, and that she is the mother of my children¡­


    ¡°No one is touching Mia.¡± I put the full force of my Alpha powers into the decree. The surge of power is


    wee, but in thatmand, I¡¯ve expelled what little strength I have left.


    Several wolves rock back a step. Good. Themand is one that cannot be undone. Not unless I


    rescind it.


    I nce at the witch. ¡°You im to have acted honorably, and that you would not abuse the knowledge


    you¡¯ve gained. But you can¡¯t speak for your entire coven.¡±


    ¡°No, she can¡¯t,¡± Jace adds with a growl.


    ¡°Handle it,¡± I tell my brother.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter Thirty


    There¡¯s screaming and cursing as Jace drags the witch away. I¡¯ll deal with that situationter.


    For now, I¡¯ve removed at least one threat.


    Time to deal with the next one¡­


    I stroke Mia¡¯s head. ¡°What do you think?¡± I whisper. ¡°Ready to shift back now? We can run together


    Her head swings up and down once, and then she¡¯s morphing back. My hand stays on her. I can¡¯t stop


    touching her. Her skin is soft, so soft.


    I want to hold her and kiss her and make love to her.


    What we did in my dreams¡­ it wasn¡¯t nearly enough.


    ¡°All right,¡± my father says, and his voice echoes across the circle. ¡°My son is awake! Our Alpha is alive!


    Let¡¯s go back to the square and celebrate. It is Cameron¡¯s rule that will determine what happens with¡­


    everything else.¡±


    There are nods and murmurs of eptance.


    Someone drapes a robe over Mia¡¯s shoulders. It¡¯s Dr. Lee. ¡°She isn¡¯t fully recovered,¡± he says. And the


    implication in his tone is clear: neither am I.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before the crowd can disperse there is a marked hush.


    ¡°Hello Mother!¡± It¡¯s Aaron.


    The boy walks toward us, and the entire circle stills.


    ¡°Aaron, no!¡± Mia cries. She¡¯s scared and sad and wounded. She doesn¡¯t want her son to see her like


    this.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Momma.¡± The little boy smiles at her. ¡°Jacelyn and I are safe. You¡¯re safe now too.¡±


    These are my children. I can hardly wrap my head around it.


    The boy grins at me, his little smirk saying, ¡®Come on, dad, get up to speed.¡¯


    I¡¯m trying, son, I project to him.


    He smiles so big, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s thrilled to have heard me.


    I notice he has blond hair. Like mine. And green eyes. Also like mine.


    I¡¯m stunned.


    And that little girl¡­my heart about doubles in size. She¡¯s the spitting image of Mia.


    The little boy puts his hand on mine. Conn rumbles with approval. The boy is strong and confident, an


    alpha by birth and blood.


    I breathe deep,mitting his scent to memory, looking forward to a time when I can get to know him


    more. I still cannot believe I have a son.


    ¡°Don¡¯t send our pack away yet,¡± he tells me. ¡°They need to know.¡±


    ¡°Know what,¡± I ask carefully.


    ¡°The truth,¡± he says simply. ¡°Because if Auntie Morgan didn¡¯t do what she did, then my sister would


    die.¡±


    I¡¯m confused but I let him speak. His sister, the little girl, Jacelyn, looks fine.


    The boy, Aaron, continues, sounding much older than a child. ¡°It is a cruel fate that kept us from you,


    Father. But had it not, then my sister would never have been born. And Merilee is meant to be on this


    earth.¡±


    There is a collective gasp from my pack, at my son¡¯s¡­ revtion.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jacelyn agrees as shees to stand on my other side. I wrap my arm around her instinctively.


    ¡°Everything has happened as it has needed to. So we can save Merilee. And we have to save her,


    daddy. Because she will do great things...¡±


    ******


    JACE


    ¡°What the hell, Morgan? All your talk about protecting my niece and nephew, when you¡¯d already


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she argues.


    I keep my hand on her arm as I march her back toward the packhouses. Michail keeps pace with us.


    He wasn¡¯t tasked with the chore. He just has my back, a bit of added muscle should the situation call


    for it.


    But if this witch were to summon the same magic she did in the circle, I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯d be burnt to a


    crisp before we could even bring our wolves out.


    I¡¯m reminded of how easily she¡¯d sted me back at her house in California. And it urs to me¡­


    ¡°You held yourself back.¡±


    One shoulder jerks up defensively. ¡°Contrary to what you might think, magic is intended to help, not


    hurt others.¡±


    The fire had been to defend herself not to harm my people. She would have escaped, I imagine, if she


    hadn¡¯t focused on protecting Mia too.


    Hmm.


    I take a deep breath. I¡¯m riled up.


    We all are.


    And seeing what they did to Mia¨Cmy own guilt and culpability in bringing her here¨CI have to admit I¡¯m


    more mad at myself than I am this witch.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± I ask quietly. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know all how your magic works. But you didn¡¯t, uh,


    overextend yourself, did you?¡±


    Her eyes are big and bright when they swing to mine. That full mouth of hers gives a little twitch. ¡°I¡¯ll


    live. I promise you.¡±


    I stop and nod at Michail to go ahead without us. I¡¯ll handle this one. I have a few things to say to her.


    You sure? She¡¯s dangerous.


    Yeah, in more ways than one. ¡°I¡¯ve got her.¡±


    Michail whistles a doomsday tune.


    Morgan chuckles. When we¡¯re alone, she says softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jace.¡±


    I want to believe her, but ¡­ I don¡¯t.


    I don¡¯t trust my mate.


    Goddess, why is this happening to me?


    ¡°Do you see what you did? You put Mia in danger. She was nearly killed because of your selfish


    actions.¡± This witch can¡¯t possibly think what she did was right.


    She blushes. ¡°I never meant to hurt her.¡±


    ¡°And the kids? What about them?¡± I thought I knew this woman. Our trip back to the pds had let


    me see her with my niece and nephew.


    Sheughed and teased, wiped their noses and snuggled with them.


    They love her. Call her Auntie Morgan.


    She obviously loves them.


    Or so I¡¯d thought.


    ¡°I love those kids!¡± she screams, as if reading my mind.


    And in that moment, something urs to me. ¡°You can¡¯t go back¡­ can you?¡± When she brought the


    kids to my pack, there would have been repercussions.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispers. ¡°Once the kids were within our grasp, the coven voted. They wanted to run more


    tests¨C


    ¡°On my niece and nephew.¡±


    She nods and looks away. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen.¡±


    ¡°When I showed up, you saw an opportunity and you took it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be easy for you.¡±


    She jerks a shoulder again. ¡°It is, what it is¡­there is a bounty on my head.¡±


    Sonofabitch.


    I want to gather her up and kiss away her sadness.


    ¡°That¡¯s the price I was going to demand, Jace,¡± she says softly. ¡°Your pack¡¯s protection.¡±


    So that was her angle. ¡°You know I¡¯d give that to you anyway.¡±


    ¡°I know that ¡­now.¡± She smiles. ¡°Because I never would¡¯ve broken out of those runes if you hadn¡¯t


    unlocked them.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter Thirty-One


    This woman¡­she lights me up.


    ¡°Thank you, Jace.¡±


    I¡¯m not ready to tell her she¡¯s my mate. She doesn¡¯t press for a reason, and I¡¯m d I don¡¯t have to


    make something up.


    And unlocking her shackles¡­that was a direct vition of loyalty to my own people. It sits like a brick in


    my stomach, what I did.


    My father didn¡¯t give a flying fuck about this woman. She was an outsider. A witch. He didn¡¯t trust her.


    He told me to tear out her throat and cast her into the mes the moment Mia¡¯s sentence was


    delivered.


    There was a time when I would¡¯ve carried out such an order without batting an eye. But I¡¯ve seen the


    Elders¡¯ form of ¡®justice¡¯ and I know my Father would just as soon bury a problem rather than deal with


    it.


    The fact remains though¡­I¡¯ve betrayed my own people.


    Yeah, it was to save Mia. And, yes, it was just to give Morgan a chance to escape because I couldn¡¯t


    stand there and watch them burn her alive.


    But no matter my justification, what I did was wrong.


    I could be executed for my treason. At some point, I know, I¡¯ll need toe clean about my actions,


    and I¡¯ll have to deal with the inevitable fallout.


    ¡°Jace?¡± Morgan¡¯s voice is soft. Her pretty eyes are questioning.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I say. ¡°This way.¡±


    I lead us along the trail. As we move further away from the pack, there¡¯s less scattered light. I can see


    fine. She stumbles a bit and I automatically take her hand.


    It feels right.


    I live in a moderately-sized home half a mile from the main house. All my family lives close, with my


    dad having moved into a smaller dwelling, no longer the Alpha.


    Or at least, he had been living there until Cam fell ill.


    We walk slowly and when my homees into view, I watch her reaction.


    She sucks in a breath. ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    I¡¯ve been many things in my lifetime¨Csoldier, brother, architect, engineer.


    This house is a point of pride for me. I¡¯ve always had a thing for practical creation, and I¡¯ve designed


    more than half the new homes in our pack. Though most of us work within the pack¡¯s corporation,


    some of us specialize in other things that help us as a whole.


    I¡¯ll pursue my passion for architecture someday. In the immediate future, we have a board of investors


    to cate and Ashley¡¯s mess to clean up. I can y the corporate role required, I can do my part.


    ¡°This is my home,¡± I say, realizing Morgan is waiting for my answer. ¡°It¡¯s off the grid, big enough for


    when I finally have a family, and simple enough to suit my needs for now.¡±


    We walk up the steps and I open the door.


    She strolls inside the modern home, spinning slowly to take in the space as I switch on the lights. She


    nods. ¡°I¡¯m surprised to find it tastefully decorated.¡±


    ¡°You expected cardboard boxes and stumps for seats?¡±


    She smirks. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    I have a highrise apartment in the city and multiple investment homes dotted along the east coast. I


    own a vi in Tuscany. A condo in the Cayman¡¯s.


    Someday, I¡¯ll share those things with her.


    I wish I didn¡¯t find her so attractive, but her strawberry-blond curls frame a face I can¡¯t stop thinking


    about. Her lips are so lush, I can¡¯t look at her without staring at that mouth. She bites her lower lip when


    she¡¯s ufortable.


    Or aroused. An obvious tell.


    She¡¯s doing it now, and I can¡¯t help stalking her until her back is against the wall.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± She clears her throat and tries to push me back with a finger to my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m making sure you don¡¯t go anywhere you shouldn¡¯t.¡± I lean close and inhale her scent. It¡¯s stronger,


    warmer, at the crook of her neck.


    Damn, she smells fine. I lick her.


    She jolts. ¡°What the heck was that?¡±


    I groan. Thane wants a taste too. And it¡¯s not good to begrudge my wolf.


    Or at least, that¡¯s my excuse.


    I can feel him grinning at me, relishing her reaction to what I¡¯m about to do.


    ¡°Jace?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Morgan. But my wolf is demanding to get to know you.¡±


    ¡°Your wolf?¡± She raises a brow, and my wolf shines in my eyes. The sh of gold brings her features


    into startling focus.


    I can feel the furry bastard grinning.


    She blinks. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    That¡¯s all we need to hear. I smile against her mouth when she rises up on her toes to meet me.


    Her lips¡­ damn her lips are as soft as I knew they¡¯d be.


    Her tongue caresses mine, marking a rhythm that has a growl rumbling deep in my throat. I rock my


    hips against her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She wants to set that pace¡­yeah, I can keep up.


    She hums her approval and my wolfps it up.


    She feels so good against me. I¡¯m aching for her, and she¡¯s dragging me closer, her hands at my nape


    and ying with my hair. I need her. To mate, watch her grow full with my young.


    I reach the buttons of her shirt, palm her breasts and squeeze.


    Her nipples are hard, and she moans my name.


    Her voice is soft and filled with wonder. ¡°Jace.¡±


    She¡¯s the one. If I had any doubts, just having her mouth beneath mine has dispelled them. I lick my


    lips. I¡¯m in love with the taste of her.


    ¡°Is it safe for us here?¡±


    She means my pack. I rest my forehead against hers and wrap my arms around her.


    She was a threat before that bit of hellfire she unleashed¡­


    Getting them to not kill her will be a task enough, but gaining their protection?


    I¡¯ll need to talk to Cameron.


    My brother needs to know what¡¯s happened, what I¡¯ve done, and how I feel about this woman. Actions


    will have to be taken. Maybe not tonight, but soon enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back for those samples,¡± I tell her. ¡°You know that, right?


    She draws back and as she does, I see something in her eyes that makes my blood run cold.


    ¡°Jace, I can¡¯t let you do that¡­¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter Thirty-Two


    MIA


    Cameron carries me out of the circle.


    His strong arms hold me close. My body presses up against his chest, my arms circle his neck.


    My son walks beside us, his hand on my back. My dad carries my daughter.


    It¡¯s almost two miles back to the square, and Cam never once falters.


    Packmates line the trail. They pat his shoulders, weing him back.


    Many of them offer blessings to my children. Some even extend a greeting to me.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting Cam to storm into that circle and dere me his mate. Or to challenge his father and


    the Elders.


    His lips brush my forehead, he nuzzles my hair. I snuggle deeper into his arms and his rumbling praise


    is reward enough.


    I miss this.


    I miss him.


    I miss us.


    ¡°Come back to the main house,¡± he mutters.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    I feel the grumbling sound he makes. He isn¡¯t happy with my answer.


    When we reach the square, Cam sets me on my feet.


    ¡°Come, Father,¡± Jacelyn says. ¡°Mommy needs to rest.¡±


    She takes his one hand, and Aaron takes the other. They walk him toward the main pack house, Cam¡¯s


    whole entourage, my father, his, the Elders, trailing behind like a parade.


    I stand there, watching. The events of thest few hours feel surreal.


    ¡°How about a shower?¡± Christian offers.


    Liam makes a show of sniffing the air. ¡°You need one.¡±


    Christian nudges my shoulder. ¡°Come on. The worst is behind us, Mia. You¡¯re home. Cam¡¯s awake.


    Life¡¯s looking up.¡±


    Is it though? I can¡¯t escape the terrible sense of dread that the worst is yet toe¡­


    We head toward one of the bunkhouses. They¡¯re for pack use.


    I take that shower. Liam brings me a huge tray of food and I eat.


    Someone brings over some of my old clothes. I¡¯m surprised my dad kept them. I thought for sure,


    everything I¡¯d owned would¡¯ve been tossed away when Ashley mated Cam.


    Seeing Cameron for the first time after so many years, it was like the time apart melted away. He¡¯s


    bigger and his hair¡¯s a little longer, but not much else has changed.


    He¡¯s still tall and imposing. His eyes still shine with that unnatural shade of green, glowing with an


    intensity that can make me feel like I¡¯m the only woman in the world.


    And when he came between me and his father, challenging his own pack and calling me his mate¡­


    I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t give me some of those old feels.


    N purrs appreciatively.


    No girl. We can¡¯t go back.


    He¡¯s married, remember?


    Albeit to a woman who lied and cheated her way into the life I should have had.


    Alone in this temporary room, I drop onto the bed and give in to the tears I¡¯ve bottled up since arriving


    here.


    I want my children.


    I want the peace I once had in a new life, in another ce.


    And a part of me wants Cameron again.


    I rub my stomach, not sure if I¡¯m pregnant and not sure how I¡¯ll feel if I am.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    How could dream sex lead to new life?


    N?


    My wolf slumbers now, too tired to deal with my mess of emotions. She¡¯s a wolf. She knows hunger,


    thirst, desire, rage. She loves her pups. But all this emotional upheaval she happily ignores.


    I can¡¯t me her.


    My eyes burn, and my heart aches for all I¡¯ve lost.


    All I might still lose.


    Mia! Mia! Can you hear me!?


    It¡¯s Eric. He¡¯s frantic. I¡¯m here, Eric. I¡¯m okay.


    The connection between us cuts out. He says something else but it¡¯s garbled. It sounds like, I¡¯m


    **********


    CAMERON


    I can¡¯t stop staring at my children.


    I feel like Mia named my daughter after my brother, and though I¡¯m stung that she wouldn¡¯t name Aaron


    for me, I¡¯m also touched.


    I know how strong Jace and Mia¡¯s rtionship used to be.


    I flip through the years we¡¯ve been apart, the memories pouring in like water through a sieve. The birth


    of Merilee, the highs and lows of my rtionship with Ashley¨Cthinking of my wife, I call out to my Luna,


    but she is unreachable.


    I could go see her in the hospital ward, I suppose. But the answers I seek are right in front of me.


    And though my memories of recent events are blurred, I¡¯m piecing them together.


    Rage builds and my hands shift. I¡¯ve been tricked, my whole pack has beenpromised.


    It may have been a spell, but that doesn¡¯t change the oue.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Jacelyn pats my hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re safe. Mommy is safe.¡±


    My little girl marvels at the fur on my hands and my ws.


    ¡°Daddy, these things had to happen,¡± Aaron says, while ying with a toy car.


    I¡¯m being educated by kindergarteners.


    I chuckle at the ridiculousness of it all.


    And then I sober.


    They may be children, but these kids are perceptive. I need to mask my moods.


    I turn over my palms so she can see my ws. Her tiny fingers trace the sharp nails without fear of


    hurting her. My wolf is as much in love as I am. Conn purrs beneath my skin. The boy is ying and


    making sounds as he zooms the toy car over pillows from the couch.


    We¡¯re sitting in my living room, just the three of us, while my father and Sean confer with the Elders.


    There is no denying that my children are touched by our Goddess. They radiate old souls, and such


    peace and sce, that many of our pack have been by in the past few hours to offer blessings and to


    personally wee my kids.


    My eyes well with pride, and I have to wipe the happy tears from my cheeks. I¡¯m so in love with these


    two already, and we just met.


    They have me as surely as Merilee.


    Thinking of my little baby brings heaviness to my chest. Merilee has been frail and sick her entire life.


    Her mother¡¯s treachery is to me, but I don¡¯t even care about that anymore. I just want her to get well.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± Aaron says as he continues to make his car go. ¡°Merilee will get well.¡±


    A chill runs up my spine. I did not project my thoughts.


    I am an Alpha. NO one, not even my own kin should be able to read my thoughts. Not unless I want


    them to.


    Aaron smiles. ¡°Tell him, Jacelyn.¡±


    There is silence weighted with the feel of wolfen conversation. My children are a pack within


    themselves and converse in twin-speak. Their eyes flutter and their little faces are so expressive.


    But these skills shouldn¡¯t manifest for many years. Wolves don¡¯t have their first shifts until well into their


    teens. As Alpha, my blood bond would let me direct my thoughts to them, but it shouldn¡¯t flow the


    opposite way or even between them.


    I wait, so proud, for Jacelyn to talk. But what she says¡­ chills me to the bone:


    ¡°Our sister will heal¡­ but many will die so that she may live.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter Thirty-Three


    MIA


    Michailes to collect me. ¡°Cameron wants to see you. I think he¡¯s given you all the alone time he


    can spare. It¡¯s either you go to him, or he¡¯ll being to you.¡± He shrugs. ¡°I suggest you head up to the


    main house. I imagine you¡¯ll want to put the kids to bed.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thanks.¡± I appreciate the warning.


    I follow Michail outside. These rows of bunkhouses here aren¡¯t used often. They¡¯re more for the young


    adults that are just starting out on their own. I didn¡¯t mind the cramped space or the old fixtures in the


    shower. I weed the time by myself to get my feelings and thoughts in order.


    I grew up in the main house, and I¡¯d been exiled before I had a chance to move out. But I¡¯d been to


    parties down here in Bunk Row, and like many of the ces here in Healmsworth Packnds that I


    took for granted while growing up, seeing them now brings back so many memories.


    We pass the chapel and training buildings, the butcher and stock rooms, the market co-op with its giant


    baskets of produce and fruits. I grab an apple as we pass and take a bite.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Michailughs warmly. As a kid, I never passed the ce without snagging something to munch on.


    ¡°Some things never change,¡± he tells me.


    ¡°And some things do. I¡¯m not the same girl you remember.¡±


    He grins. ¡°That¡¯s for damn sure. You¡¯re pretty bad ass these days, Mia.¡±


    I¡¯m an emotional wreck. But I appreciate that he sees me differently. I¡¯m not sure the rest of the pack


    can or ever will.


    We enter the main hall of Cameron¡¯s house.


    It¡¯s a massive ce.


    Meeting rooms and gathering halls, a recreational wing, and even a collection of decked out suites for


    visiting guests. So much looks the same, yet everything is different.


    The grand hall is filled with wolves hanging out. They watch tv or eat or y pool. I see a card game


    going near the bar.


    They quiet as I go by but then the conversation picks up again.


    I head down the hall to the main wing where Cam resides. It no longer feels like his father¡¯s ce,


    though I can smell the older wolf¡¯s scent, which still clings to the floor and walls like a fine mist.


    I knock before entering Cam¡¯s bedroom. It¡¯s a huge suite with a firece, entertainment area and


    balcony.


    Cam looks pale, but his smile is wide and heughs at something Jacelyn says.


    My little peanut is so sweet and caring.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Jacelyn turns and waves at me. ¡°Storytime?¡±


    ¡°Storytime!¡± Aaron insists.


    I sense him before he joins me, but my father is a hard one to ignore. His presence as pack beta


    resonates. Even though I¡¯m no longer a part of the Healmsworth pack, I can¡¯t deny my connection to


    my dad.


    As much as I might want to.


    ¡°Ah, excuse me, Alpha, Mia. Would it be okay if I put the young ones to bed?¡±


    When Cam nces at me, I feel little ripples of energy dancing along my skin. I¡¯m too aware of this


    man.


    Before I can reply, the kids are rushing to my dad. ¡°Pop-pop! Story!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re tucking the twins in tonight.¡± Every mother learns to pick her battles.


    And though I would¡¯ve preferred to be the one to do it, because I needed to be close to them, their


    happinesses first.


    My father smiles wide. ¡°Who wants a Pop-pop ride to bed?¡±


    Aaron pats my arm as he passes and jumps into his grandfather¡¯s arms.


    Jacelyn runs over to me for a quick hug and kiss, before she pulls away, and holds up her arms for him.


    My Dad scoops her up.


    And in a blink, my children are gone.


    It¡¯s just me and Cam.


    And Eric, my wolf reminds me, grinning.


    She likes hearing him in our minds. But then, N is ornery like that. She¡¯s a strong, prime wolf. The


    attention of two Alphas appeals to her animal side, where only the strongest would be able to im her.


    I clear my throat. ¡°Where is my dad taking the kids?¡±


    Cam stands, his expression guarded though his gaze rakes me from head to toe. ¡°To your old room.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I kept it for you.¡±


    I snort. ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    He frowns. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m struggling here, Mia. It¡¯s like a veil has been lifted off my eyes after too many


    years.¡±


    I feel that to my bones, the weary, soul-deep exhaustion.


    Cam is a victim too, I remind myself. He had been tricked and manipted, and for an Alpha¡­to be


    used in such a way¡­ that must weigh very heavily on his shoulders.


    Hees close, his hands reaching out to touch mine, and a shuddering breath escapes him when he


    finally does.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re real,¡± he whispers.


    I blink back tears.


    His hands squeeze mine, and the connection between us¡­ it¡¯s there.


    It¡¯s always been there.


    ¡°Run with me?¡± he asks.


    N turns circles excitedly in my mind.


    One side of Cam¡¯s mouth kicks up. ¡°Yeah, Conn is eager too.¡±


    He holds my hand and leads me out of the pack house. The wolves in the main hall see. Most of them


    smile. Others nudge shoulders or point.


    The attention never bothered me before, but now¡­


    ¡°Make it an early night,¡± he tells them.


    Themand is clear. This Alpha wants privacy.


    Chairs push back and everyone jumps to obey.


    I blush.


    They¡¯re out the doors before we are.


    Cam slows to turn off a few lights, before we walk hand-in-hand outside.


    I haven¡¯t been intimate with a man in years.


    Things didn¡¯t progress all the way with Eric and those dream-encounters with Cameron¡­I¡¯m not sure


    they count.


    He takes a deep breath. ¡°My men have filled me in on everything that¡¯s transpired.¡± He shakes his


    head. ¡°We¡¯ve had some rough times, you and I.¡±


    My mouth twitches. ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°You work in the tech field now?¡±


    ¡°Cybersecurity.¡±


    He beams. ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t bask in the fact that he¡¯s proud of me¨Cbut I do.


    And I like holding his hand. In the good times, we did this all the time.


    We walk south.


    Away from the pack, from the circle. Away even from theke which lies to the north and was one of


    our favorite ces.


    When we reach the trees, he moves his hands up to my neck. He holds my face for a few seconds, as


    if he¡¯s still reassuring himself I¡¯m real.


    Then his hands go to my shirt and he slowly undoes the first button.


    And the next.


    I suck a breath as his knuckles graze the top of my breasts.


    He makes a rumbling sound. He goes slowly enough that I can stop him at any time. But he doesn¡¯t


    ask permission to undress me. There is something very hot about the way he takes what he wants.


    When he reaches thest button, he draws the shirt off my shoulders and with one flick of his fingers


    he unsnaps my bra too.


    My skin is pale in the moonlight. My nipples are hard and dark, and with each breath I feel them tighten


    further beneath his gaze.


    He doesn¡¯t touch me.


    Just looks his full.


    His eyes are full gold, his own chest heaving with the effort it takes to restrain himself.


    It turns me on.


    And his scent¡­


    It¡¯s familiar and feral and so so strong.


    His big hands hit the top of my jeans. His fingers smooth along my stomach and it gives me shivers.


    He smirks then, likely smelling how hot I am for him, knowing how much I want him.


    Then he¡¯s undoing my jeans, drawing down the zipper, and taking my panties down with them.


    I step out of my clothes and let him look.


    We¡¯d make love more often in the day than at night, and whether he wasmanding me to touch


    myself or just positioning me ten different ways to see us from every angle, Cam always liked to watch.


    I feel myself blushing, but there¡¯s such hunger in his eyes that it pushes away any shyness I might feel.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking beautiful, Mia.¡±


    He runs the back of his hands over my breasts. They¡¯re bigger. The nipples too. My hips are wider. I¡¯ve


    healed and look mostly the same, but having twins did alter my body.


    He palms my hips. ¡°My babies look good on you.¡±


    The way he holds me, it sends heat coursing through my veins.


    I want this man. So much.


    I shouldn¡¯t. But I do.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter Thirty-Four


    Cam pulls his shirt over his head. His pants and shoes are discarded quickly too.


    Then it¡¯s my turn to look.


    Muscles ripple. Cam¡¯s always been strong. His shoulders are twice the width of mine. He¡¯s lost weight


    since I saw himst, and rather than make him look ill, it just brings out the definition of his muscles


    more. His height and build seemrger somehow.


    His abs ripple. Biceps flex.


    Every inch of this man calls to me.


    He¡¯s so hard and it takes all the discipline I have not to reach out and grab his¨C


    His lips catch mine.


    Then I¡¯m tumbling. No, jumping into a passion that is as fierce as it is familiar.


    His tongue traces mine.


    My pulse races, my blood rushes, and my bodyes alive in ways that I haven¡¯t felt in so so long.


    He draws back on a gasp, his hands tangled in my hair. His eyes are wild and full gold.


    ¡°Goddamn I¡¯ve missed you.¡± His voice is low and gravelly.


    He kisses me hard. Then his hands are all over my skin, touching, squeezing, plunging. He¡¯s learning


    my body all over again.


    When he touches my core, I melt into his hand.


    He rumbles his pleasure, his head dipping to my nipples, his mouth tracing, teeth tugging, while his


    fingers do incredible things to me down below.


    He hasn¡¯t forgotten a thing.


    No, if anything, it¡¯s better than before.


    Better than in those dreams.


    He¡¯s real and here. And my body contracts around his fingers as I explode so fast, I can barely stand


    up. Even as he¡¯s pumping me through that orgasm, I¡¯m already asking for ¡°More.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mia. Always.¡±


    Cam didn¡¯t just give me pleasure in the past, he killed me with it. Wringing out more passion than I


    thought I could possibly endure.


    We drop to the ground.


    I grab him, stroke him. I revel in how he gasps and the way his balls tighten up like he¡¯s already


    seconds froming too.


    He grabs my hand.


    ¡°No.¡± I run my thumb over the top of him and savor the hiss of his breath.


    He smiles against my mouth.


    It¡¯s that grin that stops me.


    Because it¡¯s sweet and true, and as filled with love now as it was back when I made love to him for the


    first time.


    But we can¡¯t go back to that. Can we?


    I draw back. It takes only a second, but I watch as his eyes close and his features fall.


    He gathers me close. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mia¡­for everything.¡±


    I tense.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for this conversation.


    ¡°I never meant to hurt you. Honestly, it¡¯s all a jumble in my head. I can see myself using you of


    things, of kicking you out. I¡­ struck you.¡± He rubs his hands over his face. ¡°I was mindless with this


    need to protect my mate. I know that. But you are my mate.¡±


    How long did I want to hear these words? How long did I y out exactly this scene in my head with


    Cam begging for my forgiveness?


    I thought it would bring me joy, or at the very least, peace.


    Instead¡­I just feel tired.


    ¡°I¡¯ve loved you from the start, Mia. And just knowing that I¡¯ve been at the mercy of some spell that


    could let me hurt you¨C it tears me apart.¡±


    He¡¯s gutted over what happened.


    I see it. His guilt and pain are real.


    And deep down, I know that. I think maybe I¡¯ve always known that.


    It¡¯s probably why I¡¯ve never been able to fully break away from this man.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me I was your mate? You never gave me the words, Cam. You never tried to


    mark me.¡±


    He looks wistful now. His eyes are even more wounded, if that¡¯s possible. ¡°I wanted to,¡± he says quietly.


    ¡°Every time I made love to you. Every time I told you I loved you, I kept hoping and waiting, praying


    your wolf would wake up and recognize mine.¡±


    I slowly stand up and he does too.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t force it, Mia. No matter how much I wanted to¨Chow much I still want to. And knowing that my


    love has been one-sided for thest twenty years¡­ That¡¯s not been an easy truth to carry around.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing.


    N? Why?


    She turns a circle inside my head and faces away from me. Ignoring me.


    But he is our mate. I insist.


    I know he is. I know it in my heart.


    She barks once, as if to say, ¡®duh.¡¯


    But that moment¡­ the one where our wolves would connect and cement our mate bond¡­that moment


    never came.


    He reaches for my hand. ¡°We have time, Mia.¡±


    Do we? I¡¯m not so sure.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we run?¡±


    Is he thinking what I am? That maybe our wolves will finally figure out the rest. Because if they don¡¯t,


    then all of this talk is meaningless.


    We either are mates.


    Or we aren¡¯t.


    And I¡¯ve already proven to myself that I¡¯m capable of connecting with someone else.


    I want to tell Cam that. To just get the truth out there and in the open, but it seems cruel. We¡¯ve only


    just reconnected, and for him, he¡¯s been manipted thesest few years.


    I can¡¯t imagine what that must be like¡­to not wholly be in control of oneself.


    He kisses me once more, and when he draws back, he holds my face. ¡°Listen to me, whatever


    happens now with Conn and N¡­it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°But Cam¨C¡± It¡¯s not fine. I see that now.


    He¡¯s named me his mate, and in the next few minutes we will shift and run, and I¡¯ll know if he¡¯s mine.


    Or not¡­

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter Thirty-Five


    You got big.


    It¡¯s Conn.


    He¡¯s circling my wolf, appraising us from all sides.


    It¡¯s true. I¡¯m almost twice my size.


    I¡¯m not nearly asrge as Cam¡¯s massive wolf, but I¡¯ve packed on at least eighty pounds of muscle and


    added considerable height. Even my teeth are bigger.


    I bare them now.


    Conn barks appreciatively. He nuzzles my throat. Licks at my snout.


    N¡¯s tail thumps back and forth. She¡¯s missed him.


    We both have.


    What¡¯s this? He nudges my shoulder. There¡¯s a white patch of fur there. A perfect circle. It wasn¡¯t there


    before.


    I dunno. It appeared after I gave birth.


    Like any woman can tell you, pregnancy does all sorts of weird things to a body. This white patch


    resembles a moon. Aside from the color, my flesh and fur are normal, so I don¡¯t mind it so much.


    I give the wolf equivalent of a shrug and Conn nuzzles my face again.


    Follow me.


    With one yful nip, Cam takes off, and I dash behind him into the trees.


    We run fast, leaping over fallen branches and logs, darting right and then left around towering pines


    and ancient trees.


    The ground is soft beneath my paws, the scents are strong and I breathe deeply. For the first time, in a


    very very long time, I feel free.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I know thesends, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much space on Healmsworth grounds that I haven¡¯t explored at


    one time or another, but I¡¯m not sure where Cam is leading us.


    He lengthens his stride and I relish the rush.


    I¡¯m faster, no way near as strong, but my lighter body lets me pour on the speed.


    I take the lead, running t out, not holding back and Conn¡¯s bark is full of pride. He isn¡¯t threatened or


    angry. He cheers me on and I dash ahead.


    Air saws in and out of my lungs, Conn¡¯s stride is like thunder behind me. I gradually tire, and when I


    start to slow, I¡¯m tackled from the side.


    We roll in a tangle of limbs and fur, his body taking the impact and tumbling until I¡¯m sprawled beneath


    him.


    Conn pins N.


    He lowers his jaw and bites my throat.


    Not to mark me.


    Just enough to assert his dominance.


    Change back.


    I resist themand just to see if I can.


    Change back, he growls again. Please.


    I shift and when I look up, Cameron¡¯s hair is almost touching my face. I brush back the longer strands.


    His shoulders block out the sky as he holds himself above me.


    He¡¯s thick and hard and pressed against my core.


    One roll of his hips will have us joined.


    I¡¯m wet and hot and when I grab his shoulders, Cam shudders.


    He wants me, with an aching need that is impossible to ignore.


    His lips brush my forehead, my eyes, my cheeks. He dots soft, reverent kisses along my throat and


    jaw.


    The passion simmers at the surface, and it would take only the slightest flicker for it to erupt, but Cam


    banks it, showering me with affection, letting me know there is something other than lust, there¡¯s¡­


    more.


    And I know.


    N knows.


    The connection is even stronger than before.


    Cam tenses above me.


    He growls.


    I smell it then.


    Wolves. Lots of them.


    And they¡¯re not Healmsworth packmates.


    He jumps to his feet, his arms at his sides, already shifted, his legs sprouting hair and muscles


    snapping to allow his lycan form. He gains almost two feet, making him tower over me.


    I stand up quickly.


    N makes a rumbling sound. It isn¡¯t a growl, it¡¯s more a wolf¡¯s form of amusement, if such a thing is


    possible.


    ¡°Cam?¡±


    We¡¯re downwind and the scent that carries to me is¡­ Eric!


    He steps into the clearing.


    We aren¡¯t in a wide space. It¡¯s maybe twenty feet across, just enough for the moonlight to filter in and


    for the ground at our feet to be open enough to move around. Had we been in the heart of the forest,


    we¡¯d have no way to maneuver.


    ¡°Hello Mia,¡± Eric¡¯s eyes trace over me.


    My chest and face burn.


    I¡¯m naked.


    Cam¡¯s naked.


    This is a man who not two days¡¯ ago had asked me to be his mate.


    Oh Goddess, I feel sick.


    N gives the wolf equivalent ofughter in my head.


    He steps right up to me and touches my chin. He lifts my neck up. His touch and scent like a balm.


    How can this be? How can I be drawn to two men? The very notion contradicts everything we know of


    a true mate bond.


    ¡°Not marked yet,¡± he whispers.


    Cam growls. ¡°Get your fucking hands off her. Now.¡±


    Eric¡¯s smile is spiteful as he nces back at Cameron. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think I will. You had your chance.


    She¡¯s moved beyond you, wolf.¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± Cam argues.


    I can¡¯t handle this. I¡¯m not some object to be torn back and forth between them until I break.


    The wolves at the outside of the circle¡­they¡¯re menacing. Cam and I are severely outnumbered. I¡¯m


    not worried about my safety. But I¡¯m terrified for Cam.


    He¡¯s not fully recovered. We are a long way from the pack.


    And I know for a fact that Eric covets both Cam¡¯s powers and thesends.


    And Eric wants me.


    I swallow hard.


    Corinne shifts and lets out a bemused whistle. Her Ravens are assembled and many of Eric¡¯s huge


    wolves are here too. They box us in.


    There is no way we¡¯re getting out of this clearing. Not unless Eric wants us to.


    ¡°Remind me to buy that witch something expensive,¡± Eric tells me.


    So he knows what happened at the Trial.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to concern yourself with her,¡± Cam says calmly. His eyes are bright gold and his


    voice simmers with rage. ¡°I think you should be more concerned about getting out of these woods


    alive.¡±


    The ground rumbles.


    I hear it in the next second. A thunder of wolves. From the growls and beating of paws against the


    earth, it sounds like the whole pack has mobilized.


    And they are very close.


    But that¡¯s not possible. We¡¯re miles away from the packhouses. Even syncing with his pack mind-to-


    mind, it would take time¡­ unless¡­


    ¡°You were expecting them?¡± I¡¯m in shock.


    Cam nods. ¡°My men informed me of everything that has happened since I woke up, Mia.¡± He looks at


    me and a flicker of hurt shows in his eyes. ¡°And when I carried you from the circle¡­I could still smell


    this motherfucker¡¯s scent on you.¡±


    Gods, I feel sick. ¡°So you knew he woulde?¡±


    ¡°I suspected.¡±


    ¡°And bringing me here¡­¡±


    Cam shrugs.


    I was the bait.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter Thirty-Six


    ¡°Splendid!¡± Eric says, not the least bit perturbed, or even surprised. ¡°Shall we save everyone the


    trouble and head back to the main house then?¡±


    He takes my hand and kisses the top of it.


    Cam growls. ¡°Get your fucking hands off her.¡±


    Eric smirks but lets my hand go.


    ¡°Sadly,¡± Eric goes on, ¡°I¡¯m not just here for you, Mia. There¡¯s a certain she-wolf who owes me answers


    and I intend to get them.¡±


    ¡°Ashley? She¡¯s in aa.¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± Eric allows. He jerks his head toward one of the wolves waiting in the woods. This beast


    blends into the darkness with eyes so gold, it¡¯s all you see. ¡°I told you I was sending my own doctor.


    She¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡±


    Eric tilts his head and studies me. ¡°Are you fully recovered?¡±


    I¡¯ve shifted several times so far, and I still have abrasions and injuries. ¡°No. I¡¯m much better than I was,


    but¡­¡±


    ¡°Dr. ss will see you too then.¡±


    Howls echo from all around us. Cam¡¯s pack is here. In full force.


    This could be an absolute bloodbath.


    Cameron wants to fight.


    His wed hands flex and curl.


    He hates that this wolf is on hisnd. He hates that I¡¯m tied to Eric in any way.


    Above all, he hates that he is vulnerable.


    From outside¨Cand within his own pack.


    I want to tell him to think of our kids, that we need to choose peace. But he staged this too. He


    prepared for war.


    And I have no idea if this will be where two great Alphas collide and die.


    I nce between them.


    Torn between two Alphas.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this,¡± I say softly. I¡¯m not sure which of them I¡¯m speaking to. ¡°Please.¡±


    Neither male appreciates my defense of the other.


    I remember Cam¡¯s hell-raising days, when he had many lovers and often more than one female would


    leave his room after a night of partying. But that was before I shifted for the first time.


    From the moment I was of age¡­there was only me.


    I don¡¯t know Eric. Not really.


    But he is possessive and all-consuming, and if I were to let myself fall into this man, he would own me


    Eric holds his hand out to Cameron. ¡°We have bigger problems, you and I, right now. And amon


    enemy.¡± He winks at me. ¡°How about we table our good taste in women for the moment and do what is


    needed for the betterment of our packs?¡±


    ¡°We have you surrounded,¡± Cam says. ¡°What¡¯s to stop me from tearing you apart right now, and taking


    everything you own?¡±


    Eric smirks. ¡°You could try.¡± His eyes sh. He¡¯s a warrior, born to battle and he will not back down.


    ¡°But the losses will be severe. For both our packs. And given your many months convalescing in bed,


    do you really think you¡¯re ready to take on me?¡±


    The statement isn¡¯t made as a taunt. It¡¯s a statement of fact. One I¡¯m sure Cam is well aware of too.


    ¡°I had the pleasure of entertaining your brother and it would be nice for you to return the favor.


    Breakfast, perhaps?¡±


    The sun is cresting over the horizon, turning the sky a bright, bright blue.


    ¡°On one condition,¡± Cameron says.


    Eric arches a brow. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Your spies¡­ Take them out of here when you leave. Now that I¡¯m awake, I can¨Cand will¨Cseek them


    out. And I will have no mercy.¡±


    The threat hangs heavy¡­ Cameron will kill them for their treachery.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Eric says easily.


    They don¡¯t shake on it.


    The two Alphas just turn and walk side by side.


    When Cameron retracts to his full human form, his height is dead level for Eric¡¯s.


    I follow behind them.


    Naked. Alone. Unsure.


    N gives an excited howl.


    Of course, she¡¯s enjoying this.


    Me, I¡¯m about to throw up.


    We descend on Cam¡¯s house. Every packmate present on thesends is at attention and either


    nking Eric¡¯s entourage as they walk out of the woods or standing at the ready in the square and in


    front of the main house. They line up like soldiers in an army, equally spaced. Some have shifted,


    others hold rifles or shotguns.


    Cam¡¯s father. Jace. My Dad. Michail, Liam, Den, Tyler¡­ they¡¯re here. They¡¯re pissed.


    We¡¯re a hair''s breadth away from all-out war.


    I stopped to get dressed when we left the woods. Cam didn¡¯t bother stopping to put on clothes.


    His confidence is absolute and his body is perfect, so why would he care?


    As he walks back into the main packhouse, someone drapes a robe over him and while some men may


    have looked silly, he looks regal.


    He sits at the long table at the far end of the hall, and extends his hand for Eric to sit across from him.


    Once the two Alphas are seated, everyone else crowds inside.


    I¡¯m not sure he wants an audience for whatever he and Eric will discuss, but the show of force is a


    necessary one.


    It was a very bold move of Eric toe here unannounced.


    Technically, he tells me¡­ I did tell you I wasing.


    I gasp.


    He winks at me.


    Mia! This time, it¡¯s Cam. They¡¯re both in my head.


    Oh please Goddess, don¡¯t let them be able to hear each other!


    ¡°Sit down, Mia,¡± Cam says. He gestures to the ce beside him.


    I do as I¡¯m told and sit, when all I really want to do is slink away.


    I¡¯m sure gossip is racing through this pack like wildfire.


    I¡¯m the traitor. The exile. The mate.


    The woman who¡¯s also tied to an enemy Alpha.


    Cam¡¯s father and Jace sit on Cam¡¯s other side.


    I don¡¯t miss the nasty look Cam¡¯s dad gives me.


    Jace and Michail and my father settle in next.


    Eric is surrounded by his sister, several huge wolves, and the female I assume is the doctor. She wears


    ab coat and conducts herself with calmness.


    ¡°How did you clear our borders?¡± Jace asks.


    ¡°We airdropped in,¡± Corinne says.


    Jace¡¯s eyes are flickering. He¡¯s no doubtmunicating with our patrols. This is a small force


    assembled right now, but who¡¯s to say if the whole of Eric¡¯s vast pack isn¡¯t nning a second, simr


    air raid?


    ¡°We¡¯re here in a diplomatic capacity,¡± Corinne says. ¡°More¡¯s the pity.¡±


    Eric clears his throat.


    Corinne goes silent.


    Pitchers of coffee are brought out. Assorted pastries and cookies. Fruits and croissants. I can smell the


    bacon frying and the eggs cooking in the kitchen.


    There is something a bit surreal about how civilized all of this is. These two Alphas are an inch away


    from killing each other, yet they¡¯ll sit together and share a meal?


    Then again, maybe this is a good sign. Like there might be peace possible between them.


    Everyone is silent as they eat.


    Cameron loads up my te.


    Eric watches me closely. ¡°Please eat,¡± he says when I just stare at my dish. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­well.¡±


    Cameron bristles that another male should be remarking on how I look or showing concern for me.


    Cam, I remind him. You¡¯re mated and married to someone else.


    By deception, Mia!


    Eric watches the byy between us. He can¡¯t hear our shared thoughts, I don¡¯t think. But he can tell we


    are conversing.


    ¡°She¡¯s safer with me, you know,¡± Eric says quietly.


    It is the wrong thing to say.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In one tense moment, Cam lunges across the table and grabs Eric by the throat.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter Thirty-Seven


    ¡°NO!¡± I scream. ¡°Stop!¡±


    The two Alphas tumble to the floor.


    I leap over the table. ¡°Clear this hall! Now!!!¡± I nce at Cameron¡¯s dad, daring him to contradict me.


    He growls, but says, ¡°You heard her. Everybody out.¡± He jerks his hand toward the food that¡¯s being


    carted out of the kitchen. ¡°Set up tables in the square!¡±


    The servants spin around and head back through the revolving doors.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I squat beside Eric and Cameron. They¡¯re locked in a chokehold. ¡°This isn¡¯t good for either of your


    packs. Please. Please let¡¯s not do this.¡±


    Erices to his senses first. He holds up his hands. It must hurt like hell, because Cam has not


    loosened his grip.


    With the flick of his wrist, Eric orders his people to file out of the hall.


    ¡°Cameron!¡± I scream. He res at me, that I should defend another man.


    But it isn¡¯t about choosing one over the other. It is about the survival of our respective packs, and right


    now, we have too many enemies to squander our energies fighting each other.


    Cam lets go and begrudgingly each Alpha stands back up.


    There¡¯s food on the floor, all over Eric¡¯s clothes.


    He dusts at his shirt and pants. ¡°Maybe I should just get naked too.¡±


    Cam¡¯s growl is deadly.


    Ericughs.


    ¡°Look, all of this starts and ends with Ashley, right?¡± I keep my focus on Cameron because I¡¯m worried


    what my face might show if I look at Eric.


    Because part of me¡­is really happy he¡¯s here.


    This wolf defended me, protected me, and when push came to shove, he let me go, because my safety


    was more important than keeping me underfoot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see her and get to the bottom of this. I know you both want answers. Maybe your doctor can


    get them.¡±


    ¡°Wait here,¡± Cam tells Eric. ¡°Mia,e with me.¡±


    Eric makes a show of picking up a spilled coffee cup and pouring himself another. He calmly sits ¨C at


    the head of the table this time. Then he holds up his mug in a smug toast as if to say, ¡®go ahead, I¡¯ll be


    waiting right here.¡¯


    I follow Cam out of the hall and toward his rooms. He doesn¡¯t say anything as he¡¯s ripping a shirt from


    his closet and dragging it on. Next, he goes to his armoire and grabs jeans and he jerks those on


    angrily too.


    ¡°Everything about that guy makes me murderous. You know that, right?¡±


    I cross my arms. ¡°I do think I know a little something about feeling murderous, yes. You can imagine


    how I would¡¯ve felt when not an hour after we¡¯d made love you professed Ashley your mate, married


    her and dered her Luna¨C-all without a single word, apology or exnation to me.¡±


    He shoves a hand through his hair.


    ¡°These are old arguments now, Cam. What¡¯s done is done. Let¡¯s not rey the past. It does neither of


    us any good.¡±


    ¡°Do you want him?¡± Cam asks tout.


    I suck a breath. I¡¯m not sure how to respond.


    ¡°Damnit, Mia, the fact that you have to even think about it, is answer enough!¡±


    He¡¯s so angry. So¡­ hurt.


    My stomach sinks. I don¡¯t want to hurt him. Or Eric. I never asked to be in this situation.


    I take his hands and immediately he stills. This is what it means to be mates, to have the ability to


    center and calm each other. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the future holds, Cam. I only know that we have two


    beautiful children and you have a baby too. It¡¯s not just about us.¡±


    He grunts.


    I squeeze his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t think Eric is your enemy. Not today anyway. When I was at his pds


    in California, Jace, Michail, Liam¡­ they all saw the same things. He was under attack¨Cfrom wraiths


    and wolves loyal to Ashley¡¯s family. Her pack aligned with vampires, Cam. There are bigger threats


    here at y that we need to consider.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already stepped up our security and we are prepared for an assault.¡±


    ¡°Just so you know, they airlifted onto Eric¡¯snds too. So we might be more vulnerable from above.¡±


    As evidenced by how easily Eric¡¯s pack had dropped in. Unless¡­ ¡°You knew they were parachuting


    in?¡±


    ¡°Of course we did.¡± Cam nods. ¡°We have radar and infrared monitors covering every inch of these


    pds. The system is sophisticated. You¡¯re into tech now. Go meet up with Jacob if you want to


    conduct your own analysis. I¡¯d value your opinion if you think we¡¯re prepared or not.¡±


    I¡¯m humbled. And I¡¯m impressed. I always knew Cameron was a capable Alpha, but he¡¯s a strategist as


    well, so even though I¡¯m miffed about him taking me on a run as ¡®bait¡¯ I have to respect his strategy.


    He set a trap within a trap.


    And it worked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about your ns though¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he says.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°Can I trust you, Mia?¡± he counters.


    I flinch. That hurts.


    ¡°You¡­ you wanted to see how I¡¯d react to Eric. You wanted him to find us in the woods.¡± A thought


    urs to me and I don¡¯t like it. ¡°Would you have fucked me just to prove you could?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I thought about it.¡± He tilts his head. ¡°You used to scream my name and not give a damn


    about who might hear. What¡¯s the matter, you don¡¯t want that other Alpha knowing that I¡¯ve had my


    hands on you, my hands¡­ in you?¡±


    I swallow hard.


    He walks toward me and I find myself backing up until I hit the wall. ¡°Scared of me, Mia?¡±


    No. But something in the way he stalks me¡­it¡¯s predatory.


    He tilts my chin back, forcefully.


    He leans in and drags his teeth down my neck. ¡°What¡¯s to stop me from marking you right now?


    Hmm?¡±


    I shudder and I¡¯m pretty sure my panties are wet.


    He bites at the straining column where my neck meets my shoulder, testing my flesh. A touch more


    pressure and he¡¯ll break the skin.


    I¡¯m breathless.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he hums again. His mouth moves until it¡¯s against my ear. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable,¡± he whispers. ¡°You


    and I. There is no world in which you aren¡¯t mine. There is no man who will rece me. I will be your


    mate, Mia. Get used to it.¡±


    He bites down once more on my neck as if in warning.


    Then he walks back out of the room.


    I¡¯d be a fool to think that Cameron is caring or guided by love.


    He¡¯s an Alpha.


    And he is ruthless.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter Thirty-Eight


    I check in with my kids. ire has them and she¡¯s got some borate castle with dragons and dolls


    and a whole slew of small toys spread across the floor.


    It¡¯s the kind of messy fun that¡¯s wonderful while it¡¯s happening, but then brutally painful when you step


    on some small piece or toy that got left out.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with Cam?¡± Her eyes flutter like she¡¯s talking to him. ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t


    leave him alone with MacPhearson. Damn it¨C


    ¡°Auntie ire!¡± this from Jaceylyn.


    ¡°Darn, darn it, sweetie.¡± She looks to the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯ll start a swear jar.¡±


    I want tough. These kids are changing the dynamic for all of us. ire is alwaysposed, always


    assertive. Seeing her fumbling her words around my kids is a small bit of joy. But what she said¡­ she¡¯s


    right.


    ¡°You two, be good for your Auntie, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, momma!¡± Aaron yells. My daughter nods. ¡°Okay, mommy.¡±


    It will have to do.


    The twins are great kids, so I¡¯m not too worried, but they can be a handful and they are very inquisitive.


    They have a way of getting into things they shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Mia!¡± ire shoves me back out the door. ¡°Are you nuts!? Go!¡±


    I rush down the hall, panic rising in my chest.


    It¡¯s been less than a minute since Cam left his room. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d start up with Eric again. Would


    he?


    I hustle down the stairs and through the long hallways.


    They aren¡¯t in the main hall.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shit.


    I don¡¯t hear any yelling or fighting, but I don¡¯t see them, either.


    I rush outside.


    The square is set up like it¡¯s a festival. Long tables and benches along the open space, with Cam¡¯s


    pack and Eric¡¯s sitting and eating.


    It would look idyllic, maybe even cozy if not for the growls and posturing, the many wolves lining the


    square with guns at the ready.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about fighting!¡± I shout. I can smell both Cam and Eric and it¡¯s clear they¡¯ve cut


    across the square to the medical wing. No surprise. ¡°BOTH of your Alphas will want blood if you let a


    fight erupt out here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun, Riorsen,¡± Corinne yells.


    It¡¯s met with someughter¨Cfrom both packs.


    I salute her and hurry across to the hospital section.


    When I push through the double doors, I see Dr. Lee is conversing with Dr. ss. She listens


    attentively, her dark eyes focused on Ashley. She epts the charts that Dr. Lee hands over.


    She flips through the pages. ¡°This timeline corrtes with the initial cyber attack, Alpha.¡± She¡¯s


    addressing Eric. Then she nces at Cameron. ¡°Her brother¡­ I¡¯m told he connected with Ashley right


    before her demise.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cam rubs his chest.


    ¡°Did he give her anything or do anything?¡± Dr. ss asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Cam admits. ¡°She went offnds to see him.¡±


    She moves to the hospital bed and peels back Ashley¡¯s gown.


    I look away. I understand that she is a physician, but something about the analytical way Dr. ss is


    studying Ashley while Ashley¡¯s unconscious¨Cand with a room full of people¡­ it makes me


    ufortable.


    Cam watches the inspection.


    ¡°There were no markings on her skin or any evidence to suggest an external affliction,¡± Dr. Lee offers.


    Dr. ss makes a nomittal sound. ¡°Sit her up,¡± she orders.


    Dr. Lee moves to adjust the bed. As the hospital bed slowly lifts, Dr. ss is already folding Ashley


    forward and examining her back. ¡°Alright. Set her back down.¡±


    I think this vition of privacy is over until I hear her say, ¡°Roll her over.¡±


    And they do.


    Ashley has a tattoo on her hip and another at her ankle. Her ribs are visible on her back and it¡¯s clear


    she¡¯s lost so much weight from how you can see her spine. She was once a tall, stunning woman, and


    now her body is withering before our eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Cam asks.


    She doesn¡¯t answer.


    She turns to me. ¡°Strip.¡±


    The what, now? ¡°I beg your pardon.¡±


    ¡°Remove your clothes.¡±


    I cross my arms.


    She sighs. ¡°If nudity is your concern, I¡¯ll remind you I already saw you naked not an hour ago in the


    forest.¡±


    I¡¯m blushing. I can feel it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you can want with me?¡± I nce between this doctor and the Alphas. ¡°I don¡¯t


    have any connection with Ashley. I never did.¡±


    Dr. ss taps a finger to her lip. ¡°Of that I¡¯m not so sure. Your health has been impacted by their,¡± she


    gestures to Cam and Ashley, ¡°demise. And you were able to join with Alpha Cameron when he was in


    the space between life and death.¡±


    ¡°How can you know that?¡±


    Her expression is nk. She gives nothing away.


    I nce at Cam and then at Eric. They offer no help.


    It¡¯s clear they expect me to do what this doctor wants me to do.


    No. Just no.


    I wait and wait. But no one moves or says anything for an ufortably long span of time.


    ¡°Fine!¡± I throw up my hands. I¡¯m angry and sad that¡­what? They think I¡¯m connected to Ashley¡¯s


    duplicity in some way? This doesn¡¯t even make sense. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    I kick off my shoes and Eric smirks when one of them bounces off his shin.


    I drag my shirt over my head and my pants down my legs. I stand there. In front of two doctors, two


    Alphas, and aatose woman whom I¡¯d really like to wake up¨Cjust so I can knock her unconscious all


    over again.


    ¡°The bra and panties too,¡± Dr. ss says.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter Thirty-Nine


    My hands shake as I unsp my bra. I fumble with the straps and I know my face is bright red when I


    finally shove my panties down. I step out of them and stand there.


    Cam¡¯s eyes are gold. Eric¡¯s eyes are gold.


    ¡°Lift your hair please,¡± Dr. ss says.


    She walks around me, examining me from all angles.


    This isn¡¯t a purely clinical analysis¡­ at least not for Cam and Eric. Their scents carry to me, both men


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    wanting me, and I can¡¯t help that my body responds to it¨Cwhich of course, they can scent too.


    And so can the doctors.


    Dr. Lee covers his mouth, no doubt to mask his amusement.


    Dr. ss reveals nothing. Her skin is smooth and lineless. As she steps closer to me, I expect her


    scent to be astringent, or maybe I¡¯m just projecting that for how cold she is, but she actually smells like


    wildflowers and summertime.


    The Alphas stare at me.


    Cam¡¯s breathing is heavy. Eric opens and closes his hands, his muscles rippling along his forearms.


    Their gazes rake over me, as intimate as a caress. My breasts grow heavy. My thighs weaken. My


    nipples tighten as they watch.


    I¡¯m naked. And on disy.


    My every reaction is a visible feast for their senses.


    And though vulnerable, there is something powerful about this too.


    They want to touch me.


    So when the doctor does, it makes me jump.


    ¡°This,¡± she taps my back. ¡°What is this?¡±


    The faint ring of that white fur circle shows as a brown blotch in my human form. Not this again. ¡°It¡¯s


    nothing, just some mark that appeared a few years ago,¡± I tell her.


    Like the thicker ass and thighs, and my once straight hair that now has some curl to it.


    ¡°Shift,¡± shemands me. ¡°Now.¡±


    I look at Cameron. He shrugs.


    Eric shoves his hands in his pockets. ¡°Probably a good idea,¡± he says. Like me shifting will help him


    keep his hands off me.


    I call to N.


    She¡¯s happy toply. My back arches and bows as my true form emerges. It doesn¡¯t take long.


    I sit back on my haunches, like a good little wolf. The thought annoys me.


    N stretches and preens.


    She likes the attention.


    N processes everything with different sensory capabilities. The scents are so much richer,yers of


    pheromones and desire, adrenaline and rage.


    The coffee and bits of fruit that spilled on Eric when Cam tumbled him over the table.


    The detergent on Cam¡¯s clothes which is the same from our childhood.


    Clean sweat and desire.


    Dr. ss probes my shoulder, studying that patch of light fur. She nces sharply at Eric. ¡°Did you


    know about this?¡±


    The implication is clear. He should¡¯ve seen it.


    Cameron growls.


    I growl too.


    Eric took care of me. He defended me and helped care for me when my wounds wouldn¡¯t heal.


    ¡°She¡¯s moon-marked,¡± Dr. ss says.


    The three men in the room share a look, but it doesn¡¯t seem like any one of them knows what that


    means. I¡¯ve never heard that expression before.


    She crosses to the drawers and cabs at the corner of the room, pulling them open and rifling


    through until she finds a syringe.


    Then she goes to Ashley¡¯s bedside, ps the luna¡¯s arm a few times and inserts the needle. It¡¯s not the


    nicest blood draw I¡¯ve ever seen, and for certain, this doctor¡¯s bedside manner could use improving.


    When I see the full vial of dark red blood, she turns back to me.


    N snarls. Neither I nor my wolf, like where this is going.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Seer. The traits are passed in the matriarchal lines, manifesting after childbirth.¡±


    What now?


    ¡°Her mother is dead,¡± Cam says.


    ¡°What does that matter?¡± she replies. ¡°The gift is from the Goddess and passed down in the genes.¡±


    I scoot back when she approaches me with the needle. I bare my teeth.


    Finally the doctor shows a hint of emotion. Her eyes light up and her mouth curves on one side. ¡°It¡¯s


    just a little pinprick. You¡¯ve had worse from these two brutes, I¡¯m sure,¡± she teases.


    From too clinical to too personal, in warp speed.


    My wolf head swings from side to side. No. I snarl again lest she think I¡¯m consenting to this.


    I¡¯m not.


    I growl louder, as if to say, get that fucking thing away from me.


    ¡°What will happen to her?¡± Cam asks. He¡¯s not okay with this. I know he wants to intercede, but he


    hasn¡¯t yet¡­ which also angers me.


    ¡°She is linked to you. And you to Ashley. Ashley¡¯s blood willplete the bridge¡­and Mia will see.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Cam says.


    ¡°See what, exactly?¡± Eric nces between my wolf and the doctor.


    He wants answers, and I¡¯m curious how far he is willing to go to get them.


    This is a vition of my body. My will.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shift back,¡± she tells me. ¡°It¡¯s easier to cross the nes in our true forms.¡±


    She speaks¡­almost as if she has experience.


    ¡°No!¡± Cam argues again. He starts toward me. Eric does too.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find a different way,¡± Eric says.


    That gives the doctor a second¡¯s pause. But seeing their intent to stop her, she plunges the needle into


    me.


    Cam and Eric freak out and lunge for me. But it¡¯s toote.


    ¡°Enough!¡± the doctor says. ¡°She needs to see.¡±


    It¡¯s cold.


    That¡¯s my first reaction.


    Then¡­ it burns.


    Maybe it¡¯s the force of the blood being forced into my tissue. Maybe it¡¯s the fact that Ashley¡¯s blood is


    tainted¨Cspelled in some way, and now, what¡­


    That dark magic is in me!?


    I bite the doctor¡¯s hand, not caring anymore.


    I draw blood.


    She jerks her hand back, making me maul her worse. But she doesn¡¯t cry out. She nods.


    ¡°Follow the path,¡± she tells me.


    What path?


    I¡¯m in the medical building of Healmsworth pack. Two Alphas and two doctors stand before me.


    There is no path.


    N is angry. I¡¯m furious.


    There is nothing to see.


    And so help me Goddess, if she infected me or did something that is going to hurt my kids, I will tear


    her throat from her neck.


    I snarl and brace to lunge at her.


    Cam tenses. To help me or restrain me, I¡¯m not sure.


    Then my vision tunnels.


    I howl.


    I¡¯m helpless, and scared.


    There is no path. Just the light copsing around me until I¡¯m consumed by darkness once more.


    Cam and Eric are screaming but they¡¯re toote¡­


    When I open my eyes, I¡¯m human. But I¡¯m in that ce.


    That other realm.


    It¡¯s not the familiar setting of theke or the woods of our pds where I came with Cameron. This


    Mountains loom in the distance. Covered with snow at their peaks and hillsides so densely covered


    with forests, it¡¯s like a green nket swaddled around the snowcaps.


    Thend is bright, alive with blooming flowers and knee-high grasses and a trickling stream. It¡¯s pretty.


    The sun shines above.


    But when I nce over my shoulder, the darkness is there, like a storm on the horizon, looming.


    ¡°Did youe here to finish me?¡± It¡¯s Ashley.


    She wears a simple white dress. Her hair is swept up in a ponytail and she looks younger, softer,


    almost innocent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here at all,¡± I reply honestly.


    She sighs.


    ¡°You need to wake up,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°For what? More war?¡± She sits beside the creek and plucks at the long strands of grass.


    Part of me pities her. She¡¯s alone. Dying.


    Separated from her child.


    ¡°You have a daughter, who¡¯s sick¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak of my daughter!¡±


    She lunges at me with more strength than I expected and I catch her before she can gouge my eyes.


    We roll and scrape for purchase. I manage to pin her down and I¡¯m through being nice. ¡°What¡¯s to stop


    me from killing you, Ashley? You destroyed my life!¡±


    She cranes her head to try and bite my wrist and I jerk back. I refuse to y her games; I¡¯m done being


    a victim.


    ¡°An eye for an eye, Mia.¡±


    What? What is that supposed to mean?


    I roll away from her and she stands slowly. She moves to the edge of the water and stares out, but


    there are only the mountains in the distance and the darkness behind us.


    This ce¡­whatever it is, there is no escape.


    A chill traipses up my spine.


    I don¡¯t want to be here. I don¡¯t want this woman¡¯s blood in my veins.


    What¡¯s worse¡­ I don¡¯t know how to get back.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter Forty


    ¡°How do we get out of here, Ashley?¡±


    With Cameron, I would just wake up, but now, with her blood, I¡¯m panicked.


    She ignores my question. ¡°It¡¯s your fault anyway,¡± she tells me. She waves her hand. ¡°All of this.¡±


    She grabs a stone and tosses it into the water. ¡°One little action can cause so many ripples¡­¡±


    Okay, clearly a metaphor. ¡°I¡¯m pretty literal, Ashley, so why don¡¯t we save us both the aggravation. Tell


    me why we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Cameron devotes nearly all of his attention to his own pack so I¡¯m going to assume when ites to


    other packs and their politics that you¡¯re fairly useless.¡±


    That¡¯s insulting. But whatever. ¡°Like I said¡­ I¡¯m here. You can talk in riddles or we can justy out all


    our cards and figure out a way to co-exist.¡±


    She scoffs. ¡°How would that work? Are you going to share your beloved Alpha with me?!¡±


    Part of me wants to say, ¡®which Alpha?¡¯


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oddly, the thought of ¡®sharing¡¯ would¡¯ve made me blind with rage once upon a time. But I¡¯ve since


    learned that love isplicated.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t begrudge you or your daughter, Ashley. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking. Cam wants you to get


    better.¡± Deep down I know that. He resents the lies, and the heartache, but he doesn¡¯t hate this woman.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been married to Cam for years now, surely you know him.¡±


    A tear tracks down her face. ¡°He¡¯ll never forgive me for this.¡±


    No, he probably wouldn¡¯t. But he hadn¡¯t rejected her outright. Which would¡¯ve been one way to sever


    the bond between them. If he truly hated her, he could¡¯ve done that the moment he awakened.


    Maybe he hadn¡¯t for fear of my condition, or maybe he didn¡¯t want to have to look his daughter in the


    eyes one day and admit that he had killed her mother. I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have your reasons,¡± I say.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cate me or patronize me. She did that.¡± The vehemence in her voice makes my blood


    run cold.


    She skips another stone and it skids across the surface before sinking. There¡¯s a metaphor in that too, I


    think. Like we¡¯re here in this world¡­until we¡¯re gone.


    Hmm.


    ¡°My parents invited her¨Cwhich makes it all the worse, you know. We invited that evil bitch right into our


    home. I me my father¡­ he never got over her.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    She points to the mountain. ¡°Ournds ranged from Denali down to British Columbia. Our pack was


    strong. Cultured. Our ties to thend were steeped in conservation and our roles as protectors. Then


    he came.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Come now, you know who¡­ his stench is on you.¡±


    I don¡¯t think she means Cameron. ¡°Eric?¡±


    ¡°We knew he was ambitious. We knew he wanted to unify every pack within his reach¨Cand that¡¯s the


    problem¡­he keeps expanding his reach.¡±


    I can see where this is going.


    ¡°We could¡¯ve bested him. My brother is fierce. Powerful enough to rival your two precious Alphas. But


    we were told not to fight. We were told to make peace.¡± Ashley¡¯s eyes are dead when they swing to


    me. Defeated in a way that feels almost soulless.


    ¡°My pack,¡± she says, ¡°we practice the Old Ways. A Seer came¨Cmy father called for her¡­ She told me


    my marriage would be the saving grace of my pack. She made it sound like it would be perfect. That


    when we met, he would take one look at me and forsake all else.¡±


    What she¡¯s describing sounds exactly like what happened when she met Cam.


    Another chill goes up my spine.


    ¡°We believed. I believed. I wore my mother¡¯s gown. I was so happy thinking I could serve my pack and


    help us grow. I wanted to marry and start a family of my own. Per Adriana¡¯s predictions, we set out a


    I file away the name Adriana.


    She wipes the tears from her eyes. ¡°We prepared for a grand wedding. And Eric¡­he prepared for war.


    We were so foolish. So stupid. He brought a force hundreds of wolves strong.


    ¡°He killed our guards, destroyed a thousand years of history when he burned our ancestral home and


    its archives. What¡¯s worse¡­he didn¡¯t even have to kill my father to im hisnds. The dishonor was


    so great, most of my pack deserted my dad.¡±


    I can imagine her in her dress, thinking it would be the best day of her life and then being tricked and


    betrayed and losing everything.


    It¡¯s¡­tragic.


    More tears fall.


    ¡°My mother¨Cthe one who actually raised me¨Cdid you know she took her own life?¡±


    I gasp.


    ¡°Two years ago. I¡¯d thought to find her here¡­¡± She looks around.


    But this ce is not heaven or some blissful afterlife. It¡¯s a trap¨Cand the moment I think it, the truth of


    my statement resonates in me. This is a ce for souls that are trapped between this world and the


    next.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Ashley.¡±


    Her nasty look tells me she doesn¡¯t want my pity.


    I try to piece together the timeline. Her pack was set up by some Seer¨Cand instead of the wedding


    Ashley anticipated, Eric usurped hernds and everything her pack owned.


    Was it any wonder she wanted revenge?


    And in seeking revenge she sought out a coven for the spell that let her bewitch Cam and gain ess


    to his pack¡¯s power and money. She funneled those resources back to her brother somehow, and they


    attacked Eric.


    ¡°Oooh, I can see the wheels turning in that little head of yours,¡± she taunts me. ¡°Have you figured it all


    out then?¡±


    Some of it, maybe. ¡°What was the price, for the coven to cast the spell?¡±


    She shudders. ¡°I had to give a gift I didn¡¯t even know wasing¡­ my ability to see.¡±


    We¡¯re back to riddles again.


    ¡°That¡¯s the irony, you realize,¡± she tells me. ¡°That I should inherit the same abilities of the woman


    whose cursed visions led to all of this¡­¡± She casts her hand out, epassing this space and the


    darkness and death looming in the distance.


    ¡°Mia,¡± she chides. ¡°Did you think it was just your bond to Cameron that allowed you to find me?¡± She


    purses her lips. Her smile is mean. ¡°From one formerly moon-kissed girl to another¡­¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Come now, you look just like her¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Our mother.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter Forty-One


    I wake up. I¡¯m sprawled on the floor and panting. Eric and Cameron are trying to calm me down.


    N growls at them.


    ¡°Mia!¡±


    I snap at their hands and trot out of their grasps.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mia!¡±


    ¡°Wait!


    I ignore their calls for me to stop.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Dr. ss asks. She blocks the door. Her eyes are sharp and knowing and I hate


    that this woman forced me to confront things I did not want to see.


    I shift back to human.


    I pause and turn back to the room. I take in Ashley where she lies, lifeless. Dr. Lee with his crunched


    brows and worried frown. Cam and Eric¡­they look indignant. Like how dare I walk away from them.


    How dare I not sit there like a good dog and do whatever they say.


    Fuck that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk about it,¡± I tell them all. ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking.¡±


    I haven¡¯t pledged myself to either male.


    They can¡¯t make me talk.


    I don¡¯t belong to either pack¨Ctheir Alpha powers won¡¯t work on me.


    Eric growls.


    Right now I need answers¡­ and there is only one person who can give them to me.


    ¡°She¡¯ll calm down,¡± I hear Cameron say as I push out the double doors.


    Not likely.


    I storm down the hallway.


    There¡¯s a storage room off the main corridor and I grab a towel from the shelf and wrap it around my


    body. It¡¯s not a recement for my clothes, but I¡¯ve been on disy enough for one day, and just this


    little bit of modesty goes miles for making me feel less vulnerable.


    I skirt around the back of the building, and avoid the square. I enter the main packhouse where my


    father used to reside and take the back hallways to reach the stairwell.


    Ashley¡¯s face is burned in my mind. The shapes of her features, the cut of her jaw.


    With her height and graceful features, I don¡¯t quite see the simrities. But on closer inspection, we


    have the same brows and chin. The same high cheeks. Our eyes have the same shape but are


    different colors. I still can¡¯t believe that she could be my sister. But I¡¯m not really sure why she¡¯d lie to


    me.


    Maybe just to mess with me?


    And she¡¯d said, ¡®an eye for an eye.¡¯


    But if my¨Cour¨Cmother is indeed some kind of seer that gave a false prophecy that led to her downfall¡­


    I¡¯m not sure I can even me her.


    She lost¡­everything.


    I tuck the towel tighter around my torso before jogging up the three flights of stairs. My feet don¡¯t make


    much noise on the carpeted treads, and for the most part, the main house is silent.


    Some servant is vacuuming in a distant part of the house and there is the loud tumble of clothes in a


    dryer. But I¡¯m not focused on those domestic chores, it¡¯s the other sounds I¡¯m distinctly listening for. To


    sense if Eric or Cameron will follow, or worse, if they¡¯d send some underling to do their dirty work for


    them.


    Thankfully, neither dares.


    They must know I¡¯m really upset and if they forced their will, the damage would be irreparable. I¡¯m no


    pack¡¯s puppet. And regardless of what I might feel, I can¡¯t be used or manipted.


    Not anymore.


    My steps are heavy as I approach my dad¡¯s old room. He has a new house now, I know, likely since


    Ashley moved in here.


    His scent is still strong though, like he might divide his time between that house and his rooms here.


    I¡¯m not sure why I started here, I just know that I need to. It all begins with my dad and I¡¯mpelled to


    search for the truth.


    Chills run up and down my arms.


    I¡¯m not cold, but regardless, I should¡¯ve stopped to get dressed first. I should get dressed and talk to


    my dad.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± I mutter to myself as a familiar scent carries to me.


    I rush the remaining distance down the hallway and shove open the door.


    ¡°Hello Momma.¡±


    Jacelyn and Aaron are on my father¡¯s bed. Aaron has his hands on the headboard and Jacelyn has


    managed to climb on his shoulders. She has her hands on a painting above the bed. It¡¯s way too high


    and too heavy for her to try and grab it.


    If it falls¨Cit¡¯s ss and wood crashing over them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± I holler as I run toward them.


    But it¡¯s toote.


    Jacelyn tries to lift it off and since they¡¯re not in the center of the bed, she grabs it at a corner. And the


    giant picture framees off the wall and drops on the mattress, before flipping and shattering on the


    floor.


    My kids cheer.


    I scream.


    Shards of ss spread like sand against the hardwood.


    ¡°Oops!¡± Jacelyn covers her mouth. But she¡¯s giggling, not sorry or crying.


    ¡°Score!¡± Aaron says. He pumps a fist in the air.


    The motion knocks her off his shoulders and she hits the mattress, missing the headboard by scant


    inches.


    She bounces andughs.


    I instinctively lunge for her¨Cso now I have shards of ss in my feet.


    ¡°Sonofa¨C¡±


    I cut off the word, but a litany of swear words are ready to pore out.


    ¡°Can we call Auntie Morgan?¡± Aaron asks. ¡°She has a spell for cleanups.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jacelyn agrees. ¡°We need to learn that. It can do all our chores.¡±


    I suck a deep breath.


    My patience is spent.


    My feet are bleeding.


    I¡¯m pretty sure my kids are just fucking with me at this point, and I love them more than life itself, but


    between the scare of them getting hurt, finding them up here¨Calone¨Cand now the many chunks of ss


    wedged in my feet¡­


    ¡°Hey, babies¡­ Mommy¡¯s going to need a minute.¡± I roll my body until I¡¯m at the foot of the bed. I can


    feel the blood dripping from my heels onto the floor. I drop one of my arms over my eyes. I don¡¯t want


    to see this mess, and I don¡¯t want to deal with it.


    One of the kids jumps up and down.


    ¡°Nope. Nuh-uh. Time out.¡±


    They both freeze.


    ¡°Two minutes,¡± I tell them. ¡°Starting now.¡±


    They know not to argue or disobey once the countdown starts or that just resets the punishment. So I


    take the first thirty seconds and just breathe. My kids are fine. I¡¯ll be fine. The pain in my feet actually


    grounds me more.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say when I feel less likely to growl. ¡°Let¡¯s start at the beginning. Why are you both up here?¡±


    ¡°Because you needed to see the way,¡± Aaron says.


    ¡°No,¡± she corrects him. ¡°The path. Mommy needs to follow the Path.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter Forty-Two


    It¡¯s the same thing Dr. ss told me and it sends shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Mia!?¡± It''s my dad.


    His boots crunch over the ss as hees into the room.


    He grabs my one foot and then the other. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The kids see this as a ¡®get out of jail¡¯ opportunity and theyunch themselves into his arms. He drops


    my foot like it¡¯s on fire and catches Aaron. Jacelyn¡¯s climbing his neck like some kind of squirrel.


    I drop back on the bed and cover my eyes again.


    ¡°Hey kids, why don¡¯t you head back downstairs? Your Aunt ire is looking for you and she¡¯s pretty


    frantic that you took off when you were supposed to be napping.¡±


    ¡°Note to self, Dad,¡± I tell him. ¡°The kids haven¡¯t taken naps since they were two.¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡±


    He walks them to the door and sets both kids down in the hallway. He puts his hands around his mouth


    and hollers ¡°ire!¡±


    Even without wolf hearing, I catch her cry of relief.


    ¡°Go on now,¡± he tells them.


    They take off running. They caught a break here and they aren¡¯t about to test my patience at the


    moment.


    The crunch of sses again.


    The bed sinks as my dad sits down beside me again. He pats my knee. ¡°You okay?¡±


    Define okay¡­


    Nope. Definitely not.


    ¡°Mia?¡± he¡¯s worried now.


    I drag my arm away from my eyes. ¡°Honestly, dad? No. Not really.¡±


    He nods. Then he lifts my foot and sets it in hisp. He gently pulls out the shards of ss. ¡°Thest


    time I got to bandage one of your wounds, you were eleven, and you¡¯d fallen trying to chase Cameron


    up a tree.¡± He doesn¡¯t look at me as he says it.


    I remember that.


    He grunts.


    ¡°It¡¯s a map,¡± he says quietly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°On the back of this painting. Your mom made it for me. It wasn¡¯t long after she had you. She painted it,


    spent days. ¡®One was art and the other was her heart,¡¯ she said.¡±


    I lean over the bed to see the canvas amid the shattered ss. All I see is a painting of that Cherry


    Blossom tree. The one she painted beside theke, the one she nted with my dad.¡±


    ¡°That tree wasn¡¯t more than a sapling, when we nted it. And damn if every branch didn¡¯t grow just as


    she depicted it.¡±


    Because she saw it.


    The other side was the map then. And her ¡®heart.¡¯ Which I guess made sense since she loved her gift


    more than she ever could¡¯ve loved me.


    ¡°Did she stay long, after I was born?¡± I don¡¯t remember her.


    He frowns and runs his thumb along the arch of my other foot, checking he didn¡¯t miss any pieces.


    ¡°No,¡± he admits quietly. ¡°Just long enough to wean you.¡±


    I swallow past the lump in my throat. ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard.¡±


    He nods.


    I¡¯m a single parent. I don¡¯t think there is a harder job in this world.


    ¡°I know I was a handful.¡± My eyes burn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad.¡±


    He nces at me sharply. ¡°Losing her was hard. Having you¡­ you were my everything.¡±


    My voice is tight. ¡°Then how could you let me go? Why didn¡¯t you fight for me?¡±


    His eyes glisten with tears. ¡°Because she told me that it would happen¨Cthat I had to let it happen.¡±


    There¡¯s blood on his hands from removing the ss and he rubs it between his fingers. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you


    how hard that was. From the moment you took up with Cam, I knew our days were numbered. That he


    would love you, reject you, and I would lose you. And there was nothing I could do about it.¡±


    I shudder.


    My dad uses his forearm to wipe his eyes. ¡°Seeing you on that mountaintop¡­I hated myself. What kind


    of man was I¨Cwhat kind of father would let a man hurt his daughter like that and do nothing?¡±


    I¡¯m in shock.


    ¡°Adriana was clear. It was the first vision she ever had. Right after you were born. She never told me


    anything else, never spoke about her gift again or anything else she had seen. The only thing she¡¯d


    said to me was that you had to leave¡­ to be reborn. For your true role to be revealed.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± I interrupt him. ¡°I can¡¯t handle any more prophecies.¡±


    He rises from the bed and crosses to the painting where it lies on the floor. He leaves bloody


    fingerprints on it when he grabs it and shakes off the rest of the ss. Then heys it out on the bed,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    with thendscape portrait side up.


    ¡°The back is the map¡­ and a message from your mother.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to see it. I am not getting dragged into this shit.¡±


    He nods. ¡°I understand. I denied her too and said I wanted no part of it.¡± He sighs. ¡°You¡¯ll learn, as I


    did¡­ we don¡¯t have to believe any of it. But that won¡¯t stop us from seeing it.¡±


    ¡°So the future is what¡­ set? Then what is the point of anything?!?¡±


    He walks away, resigned.


    ¡°Dad, she had another baby. That girl¡­ who came here and tried to kill me. She¡¯s my half-sister.¡±


    He pauses. When he nces back over his shoulder at me, he looks old and broken. ¡°I always knew I


    loved your mother more than she loved me, Mia.¡± His small smile is so sad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what Ashley


    did to to you.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter Forty-Three


    JACE


    ¡°You won¡¯t make it past the first ward without me, Jace.¡±


    Morgan has her hands on her hips and she¡¯s ring at me. Or, well, she¡¯s trying to. Ever since she


    confessed about wanting my protection and me realizing that she could¡¯ve decimated my packmates


    and chose not to, I¡¯m feeling decidedly affectionate toward this woman.


    So even though she¡¯s pissy and trying to be a hardass with me, I¡¯m kind of past seeing her that way.


    ¡°You¡¯re a marshmallow, Morgan.¡±


    She sucks in a breath like I just called her the most vile insult known to humanity.


    I stalk her across my bedroom. I came up here to pack to leave for California and she followed, making


    twenty different arguments for why she should go and I should stay.


    ¡°Did you just call me a marshmallow!?¡±


    I drop my duffel bag and grab her hips. I can feel the bones and I let my hands drop lower to where her


    thighs fan out. I flex my hands there. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I said. You¡¯re soft,¡± I squeeze again. ¡°And


    sweet.¡±


    She sputters.


    I drop a quick kiss on her mouth because I''m a sucker for those lips¡­


    ¡°Jace, wait. Seriously. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting into. This is a multibillion dor corporation


    and the security is state of the art. That¡¯s before we get into our magic failsafes. I helpedy those


    foundations. I wove those spells. I¡¯m not being arrogant here. You want to get in and make it out alive¡­


    I¡¯m your best shot at making that possible.¡±


    I consider what she¡¯s said.


    My brother¡¯s still mixed up with Alpha MacPhearson and there are way too many enemy wolves on site


    for me to take any sizable contingent of men.


    For that matter, pharmaceutical security is going to need skills more in Jacob¡¯s or Mia¡¯s wheelhouse,


    and much as I¡¯d love to have Mia help, Cam¡¯s not going to let her out of his sight, let alone across the


    country onto Eric¡¯s range.


    ¡°Just admit it,¡± she says. ¡°You need me.¡±


    I do need her. Just for things beyond reconnaissance or breaking and entering.


    I tilt her chin up and kiss her again. I linger this time. Drawing her thick bottom lip into my mouth and


    running my tongue across it.


    When she shimmies up against me, I wrap my arms around her and drag her close. I could drown in


    this woman. My wolf is obsessed and for me, I want her more than I want to draw my next breath.


    I understand it more now, this madness that is a mate bond.


    I never put much stock into it.


    It¡¯s¡­intense.


    Her breasts press against my chest. Her nipples are hard. The scent of her skin has changed. I¡¯d bet


    my right arm her panties are damp. She makes some little sound that¡¯s pure pleasure as rubs against


    me. I keep kissing her. She makes that little mewling sound again and I want to do a thousand different


    things to her just so I can learn her every reaction.


    But If I want a chance at a life with this woman, we first need to fix the problems she created for my


    pack.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I draw back and kiss her forehead. ¡°We have to save Merilee, Morgan.¡± She¡¯s never seen the ¡®other¡¯


    side of me. The one as Enforcer.


    I¡¯ve hunted.


    I¡¯ve killed.


    I¡¯ve tortured and maimed.


    I¡¯ve been the spear of our armies for the better part of my life. I haven¡¯t always agreed with orders, but


    I¡¯ve followed them. I can be ruthless, cruel, as vicious as any other alpha who¡¯d make a decision and


    not give a damn about the consequences.


    I hope she never has to see that side of me. But she needs to know that it exists. I like to think of


    myself as reasonable, but when pushes to shove¨C ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to save my niece.¡±


    Her hands cup my cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re a good man, wolf.¡±


    I snort.


    She¡¯s teasing me. But¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not, Morgan. I¡¯ve done things I¡¯m not proud of.¡±


    She pats my face. ¡°Talk to me after you¡¯ve swindled your best friend out of her afterbirth.¡± She


    shudders.


    Iugh. I can¡¯t help it.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter Forty-Four


    CAMERON


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± I ask.


    Eric MacPhearson leans against the bookcase in my room. After the shitshow in the hospital wing, I


    suggested that he and I talk.


    He doesn¡¯t ask ¡®who.¡¯ ¡°No. He escaped.¡±


    ¡°How severe were your losses?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask? Thinking of westward expansion?¡±


    I smirk. ¡°No. We¡¯ve been content here.¡±


    It¡¯s true. This is Big Sky Country. Winters are cold and long¨Cperfect for our wolves. We¡¯re in a remote


    area with our pack spread out acrossnds that range for fifty miles in each direction. We have an


    infrastructure, a corporate base, our agricultural and ranching operations, even separate schools that


    are state-redited for our kids.


    ¡°Bigger isn¡¯t always better.¡±


    Heughs.


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± I purposely lobbed that softball, thinking to lull him further with some humor.


    We¡¯ll never be friends. And given that he wants Mia, it¡¯s a miracle I haven¡¯t already murdered him.


    But he is, for all intents and purposes, a ¡®neighbor¡¯ and a fellow Alpha if nothing else.


    If we¡¯re at this lull in our hatred, I might as well make the most of it. ¡°Your goal¡­ this unified nation¡­


    you know it will never work, right? It defies our very natures as wolves and Alphas. You will always face


    resistance. You will always have some young pup¨Clike Philipe¨Cseeking to make you pay for your


    actions. War begets war, Eric.¡±


    I go to the wet bar in the corner of the room. It¡¯s still morning, but I don¡¯t even care as I pour myself a


    drink. Holding to the notion of making the most out of this conversation, I pour a second whiskey and


    hand it to him.


    He holds the ss up in a mock toast and takes a sip.


    ¡°You have to know,¡± I go on. ¡°That there isn¡¯t a wolf in this pack that won¡¯t go to war at the tiniest


    provocation. If I so much as issue themand, they¡¯ll mobilize as one unit.¡± Now I pull out the bigger


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    guns in my proverbial argument. ¡°You¡¯ve made many enemies in your zest to control the West Coast.


    You¡¯ve just seen what one family can do¡ªand Ashley and her brother, theye from a peaceful


    pack. You sure you want to keep this up? You might find there are others who won¡¯t bow down¨Cor stay


    down¨Cso readily.¡±


    He slugs back the drink and walks past me. Making himself at home, he grabs a second ss and this


    time reaches for vodka instead.


    ¡°You¡¯re a dick for pouring whiskey. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve touched the stuff since that summer when we drank


    a case of it. I¡¯m pretty sure I puked enough that night to feed the seagulls on the beach for a week.¡±


    One summer.


    It¡¯d been one summer in my first college years when my father sent me to Stanford. Eric had been


    finishing his masters.


    Wolves sense wolves and we¡¯d torn up the coast for a few weeks. It¡¯d all been in good fun and we¡¯d


    gotten along all right, as two guys with big shoes to fill as we stepped into our respective Alpha


    heritages.


    We never kept in touch.


    Never talked or emailed or bothered with social media.


    He takes another sip and considers me over the rim of his ss. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you killed Ashley?


    Seems like a win/win for you,¡± he goes on. ¡°Kill a traitor, free up the bond. Fully mate Mia.¡±


    I¡¯ve thought about it.


    It¡¯s exactly as Eric said, Ashley is a threat and she fucked with my mind, so much so that I was not fully


    aware of my actions. In that regard, it was a bloody miracle my pack hadn¡¯t outed me entirely for my


    ipetence.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be tried and punished for her actions,¡± I say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t resent her. Or her brother Philipe.¡±


    Oh. This is news.


    He stares at his ss as if it holds the answers he seeks. ¡°Not long after you were in Cali. Before my


    father¡¯s demise¡­ There was an attack and the Alpha on our southern border made a y for our


    He nces up at me. For a second, his eyes are haunted. In the next, he¡¯s cool and smug again. ¡°We


    have mines on our properties, some of the tunnels drop off into pits so deep and dark you¡¯d think you


    were standing at the edge of hell. He kept us in those holes. Alone. In the dark. For¡­ I don¡¯t even


    know. It could¡¯ve been months or weeks.¡±


    He shakes his head as if shaking off the memories. ¡°I know a thing or two about revenge, Cameron.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess¡­ that Alpha is dead and you took over his holdings.¡±


    Eric shrugs. ¡°I rule from ska to Baja¡­but who said anything about killing him?¡±


    Oh. So the traitor was alive then. And¡­what? Languishing in some abandoned mine shaft for¡­ years?


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because I was visited once¡­ by a Seer. The same one tied to Ashley and now to Mia.¡±


    Many Alphas seek the guidance of Seers. It¡¯s an ancient practice, dating back to when they would


    predict times for nting and harvests. My father never put much stock in them. I¡¯d asked Sean¨Cmy


    beta¨Conce if we should bring one to ournds. Sean had argued vehemently against it.


    Which makes a whole lot more sense now.


    Eric rubs his eyes for a second. ¡°It¡¯s all so interconnected, isn¡¯t it? Like some intricate web and we¡¯re all


    fuckin¡¯ stuck in it.¡±


    Yes. I tend to agree.


    My body tenses. We may have somemon enemies, but that does not make this Alpha my ally.


    ¡°What did she tell you?¡± I ask carefully.


    ¡°She said I¡¯d be forged in darkness and made to unite our world in light.¡±


    ¡°Lofty.¡±


    His mouth twitches. ¡°That¡¯s not all she said.¡±


    ¡°Enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°She said ¡®the moon-marked mother would belong to me.¡¯¡±


    I take a second to rein in my anger. ¡°If you think I¡¯m just going to hand over my mate¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s better off with me,¡± he says.


    ¡°You¡¯re delirious.¡±


    Eric purses his lips and is quiet for a moment. Then he says something that stops mepletely¡­


    ¡°We could share her¡­¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter Forty-Five


    JACE


    Morgan boards the ne and makes herselffortable in the back. This is one of our


    Corporate fleet, a Cessna Citation XLS. It¡¯s decked out and I smile at her as she reaches for the basket


    of snacks.


    When she took me by the hand, I¡¯d been hoping she¡¯d lead me to bed. But bless this witch, she


    dragged me out of the house and in short order we are readying to break into her coven¡¯sboratories.


    Jacob climbs the steps and boards.


    He takes one look at her, one at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll debrief you while we¡¯re en route.¡±


    He shrugs.


    It¡¯s one of the things I like most about him. This wolf can roll with the punches. He introduces himself to


    Morgan then takes his seat at the rear of the ne where he begins setting up his electronics.


    ¡°You know how to fly this thing?¡± Morgan asks.


    She looks more curious than worried.


    ¡°I finished my training hoursst week,¡± I tell her.


    She snickers.


    Jacob nces between us. He arches a brow.


    I let one side of my mouth lift up.


    Yeah, I fell for a witch.


    He grunts.


    Conversationplete.


    Pretty much the same kind of conversation that took ce when I told him I needed his skills for a trip


    to California.


    ¡°Dangerous?¡± he¡¯d asked.


    ¡°Yup,¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re wheels up in two,¡± I say as I continue my pre-flight analysis.


    ¡°Might want to rethink that, boss.¡± Jacob points out the window.


    What? ¡°Why?¡±


    And then I see them.


    Michail and Den.


    They¡¯ve parked in the hangar and are walking across the tarmac.


    I brace myself for what could be a fight. These wolves are my friends but their loyalty to pack is


    absolute. And I have no clearance for this.


    Sure, Cam told me to ¡®Deal with it,¡¯ but I¡¯m taking a whole lot of liberty with that decree.


    ¡°Oh¡­ great,¡± Morgan mutters. ¡°More friends.¡±


    She isn¡¯t really angry about it, but I do think she¡¯s lessfortable than she was when it was just me,


    her and Jacob.


    The wolves of my pack haven¡¯t exactly been kind to her and that whole burn-her-alive scenario at the


    Circle was probably going to take a few minutes to forget.


    ¡°We¡¯re all on the same team,¡± I remind her. And that¡¯s true, at least in our goal to save Merilee. Outside


    of that goal, I¡¯d be lying. She¡¯s made a lot of enemies.


    I can¡¯t even say I¡¯m sure of Michail¡¯s or Den¡¯s motives as they approach now.


    I join my thoughts to theirs. If you n to stop us¡­that¡¯s not happening.


    I brace for a fight that may being. These are two of the fiercest wolves in our pack.


    Den sighs in my mind. That¡¯s insulting, Jace.


    Morgan can¡¯t hear our thoughts. She doesn¡¯t know that these wolves are here to help. She rolls her


    hand and a ball of fire appears in her palm. She winks at me.


    I grin.


    Michail boards first. He¡¯s wearing sunsses and one of those Tommy Bahama shirts that make sense


    on a retiree but somehow cool on him. He eyes the meball Morgan¡¯s bouncing and instead of taking


    offense, he justughs. He goes to sit beside Jacob.


    He doesn¡¯t say a word to me. Not in my mind, not out loud.


    Which is his own message I suppose.


    It¡¯s the equivalent of, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask, but I¡¯ming anyway, asshole.¡±


    Okay.


    Den¡¯s next. He carries two massive duffel bags in each hand. From the tter they make when they


    hit the floor, I know he¡¯se ¡®prepared¡¯ enough for all of us.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Den scans the tarmac before he closes and seals the door.


    ¡°Hello Morgan,¡± he says quietly. Then he moves into the cockpit and sits beside me.


    We go through the motions of prepping the ne for takeoff.


    Right before we¡¯re ready to leave, I turn back to Morgan. ¡°It¡¯s not toote. We can do this without you.¡±


    I say it because I don¡¯t want her hurt, and if there¡¯s a bounty on her head, I don¡¯t want her anywhere


    near her coven. But the reality is we¡¯re waaay out of our element.


    Her eyes sh to white. It¡¯s eerie.


    It¡¯s thrilling.


    Her power grows and she touches one finger to the side of her seat. In the next second a shock of


    electricity jolts me in the ass.


    ¡°Morgan.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been over this, wolf. We go¡­ together.¡±


    * * * * * * * * * *


    MIA


    It¡¯s a map of New Orleans.


    I¡¯ve never been.


    There was talk when I was sixteen of a roadtrip, but the guys took off and I was stuck home. Even


    ire got to go. She came back with beads, big booze cups and an entire suitcase of bei mix and


    tins of cafe auit from some ce called Cafe Du Monde.


    I always wanted to visit that city.


    I just didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be doing it to meet a mother I¡¯d thought my whole life was dead.


    I scribble a note for my dad.


    He¡¯ll understand. At least, I think he will. Hell, maybe all of this was already ¡®foreseen¡¯ and I can bypass


    this step altogether.


    No. I need to tread lighter here.


    My dad¡­


    He let what happened to me happen ¡­because it had to?


    I¡¯m not sure how I feel about that.


    As a mother, what would I have done in his shoes? And how would I feel if I¡¯d carried such knowledge


    for my child¡¯s whole life?


    That was a heavy burden for him.


    Who¡¯s to say what would¡¯ve urred had I stayed? Cam was cursed. Ashley was vicious and vengeful.


    Maybe I would¡¯ve lost my babies.


    Maybe I would¡¯ve died at one¨Cor both¨Cof their hands.


    I rub my head. The mental gymnastics are exhausting.


    A note. Get back to writing the note. My dad¡¯s letter was simple. I told him I needed to leave. He knew


    why. I signed it that I loved him.


    This second letter¡­ the pen stills as I write my kids¡¯ names.


    Jacelyn, Aaron¡­


    There are a thousand things I want to say. Comforting things, encouraging things, apologies and


    exnations.


    How does a mother craft herst words to her children?


    No.


    I can¡¯t think like that. I wille back. I will survive.


    I love you always. And will be with you forever.


    I want to tell them to be strong, to be happy. To find joy in every day. But they¡¯re kids and they need


    me, not some note with a bunch of fortune-cookie sayings. God, I can be so dramatic sometimes.


    I content myself with the knowledge that my kids know that I love them. And, much as I hate to admit it,


    here among Healmsworth Pack, they¡¯ll be surrounded by love too.


    I¡¯m not sure what tomorrow will bring. Or even if what I¡¯m doing is right or will make any difference. But


    everyone else seems to know more about my life, my body, my future. And it¡¯s time I found some


    answers for myself.


    I shove some of my old clothes into a bag.


    There isn¡¯t much to grab. Some jeans, a pair of shoes. I can hit a store for whatever I might need. As


    for money, I have a few ounts I can ess.


    I¡¯ll need to get off pds first¡­


    I calcte the shortest route to the main road.


    With my mind made up, I head out of the house.


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­ where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter Forty-Six


    MIA


    ¡°Damn it, Corinne!¡± I hold my chest. ¡°You scared me.¡±


    She crosses her arms.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡±


    I don¡¯t owe this woman answers, and I definitely don¡¯t trust her. She may be Eric¡¯s sister, but she¡¯s


    dangerous and ruthless and not beholden to me in any way.


    ¡°You do realize,¡± I remind her. ¡°That you tried to kill mest time we met.¡±


    ¡°And I recall,¡± she drawls, ¡°who threw the first punch.¡±


    Fair.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I say and attempt to move around her.


    She blocks my path.


    I made it out of the packhouse and avoided the many many wolves assembled in the square. And


    through some minor miracle, I¡¯ve not run into Cam, Eric or my kids.


    She¡¯s wasting time that I don¡¯t have to spare.


    ¡°Where you going?¡± she asks.


    I shrug. ¡°Nowhere.¡±


    She tsks.


    I debate turning around and cutting across the other side of ournd. It¡¯s several miles to the nearest


    road. And it¡¯s not a county road, just a working track between the fields.


    ¡°I hope,¡± she says tapping one finger against her chin, ¡°that you aren¡¯t thinking of running off


    somewhere alone. Because that would just be stupid. A girl tied to two Alphas, who could be leveraged


    against either of them. A female who can¡¯t wholly regenerate¡­out on her own¡­that¡¯s just a danger to


    everyone¨Cand most of all herself.¡±


    I swallow and my throat feels like it¡¯s gone bone dry.


    ¡°Leaving would be stupid. Reckless even. With Ashley¡¯s family having infiltrated this pack, and ours,


    potential enemies all among us¡­ you wouldn¡¯t do something like that, right, Mia?¡±


    I¡¯m not about to lie or exin. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    She whistles like a mountain bluebird.


    All at once, several Ravense running. They close ranks around us.


    ¡°Damn it, Corinne. You¡¯re making a scene!¡±


    We are behind the giant storage building, but that¡¯s not to say someone won¡¯t notice or suspect, seeing


    as how Corinne¡¯s crew would definitely garner attention.


    ¡°Oh, shut up. I¡¯m doing you a favor.¡±


    I sling my bag over my shoulder. ¡°How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You want to get out of here, right?¡± She inclines her head to one of the Ravens. The girl is mid-thirties,


    blonde and built like a wrestler. ¡°How do you think you¡¯re going to manage that? Running away on foot?


    That won¡¯t be easy to track or anything.¡±


    She¡¯s back to tapping her chin again. ¡°Or maybe you want Ashley¡¯s allies or her brother, or any number


    of rogues or vamps to trail you¡­. I can¡¯t imagine your precious Cameron would let you off thesends.¡±


    ¡°Leave him out of it.¡±


    She sighs. ¡°Stop the nonsense, will you? I get it. You need to go. I¡¯m trying to help you. Why are you


    making this so difficult!?!¡±


    As she says it, arge SUV rolls up. The doors unlock and the Ravens start piling in.


    ¡°Shotgun!¡± she calls.


    She heads to the car and opens the front door. ¡°What?¡±


    I¡¯m leery. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not helping you. I¡¯m helping me.¡±


    ¡°Girls trip!¡± the driver proims once I¡¯m in the backseat and buckled in.


    ¡°So where are we going?¡± Corinne asks.


    Her eyes are dark like her brother¡¯s and so expressive in her face. She¡¯s pretty and her strong features


    are striking. She¡¯s actually quite beautiful. But she downys her looks and I wonder if that is


    intentional. Because she doesn¡¯t want that kind of attention or because she doesn¡¯t care about that sort


    of thing.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell them¨CCam or Eric?¡±


    She snorts. ¡°My brother is Alpha, but he learned long ago not to try to control me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bold statement to make¨Cand in front of other packmates.¡±


    She nces over the seat at me, at her team. ¡°It¡¯s not a secret.¡±


    ¡°You do realize,¡± I tell her. ¡°That your brother¡¯s ridiculously powerful. Technically, if he wanted to use his


    Alpha powers, you¡¯d have to obey whatever Eric said.¡±


    ¡°Oh, like when he blocked me from tearing your throat out? Yeah¡­I know.¡±


    It takes a second for what she said to sink in. Wait!? Then I didn¡¯t really beat her?


    Eric¡­what¡­froze Corinne so I could gain some advantage?


    Sheughs.


    My face heats.


    ¡°Which way are we heading?¡± the driver asks. ¡°We¡¯reing up on the patrol and if they decide to stop


    us, we¡¯ll need to move fast.¡±


    I see the two wolves at the end of the road. They¡¯re moving a herd of cattle from one pasture to


    another. Yes, they¡¯re on patrol, but they¡¯re also working thend.


    ¡°They were chill when our entourages rolled in, after things calmed down. I think the cars were easier


    to search, and less concerning than how half of us air-dropped. But they might not be so cool, if the


    rm about her has already been given.¡±


    ¡°Turn south,¡± I say.


    ¡°And if they try to stop us?¡± she asks.


    Corinneughs. ¡°Floor it.¡±


    Corinne and the driver turn on the charm. It¡¯s like a switch flips and they go from badass warriors to


    sultry women. The blonde lets her hair down and it¡¯s a tumble of sex kitten waves.


    Corinne just smiles.


    But it¡¯s a real smile and she bats her eyes a bit.


    It transforms her face into some innocent affection.


    These women are good.


    ¡°These are average pack members,¡± I say. ¡°They have families.¡± I don¡¯t know if these women n to


    flirt or fight if the patrol stops us. And I don¡¯t want anyone hurt because of me.


    Corinne smiles bigger. I see her reflection in the rearview mirror. ¡°We¡¯re driving out of here. I didn¡¯t say


    we were driving over them.¡±


    She smiles and waves.


    Both wolves share a look, and I¡¯d bet they¡¯re letting the Alpha know that a ck Escde is leaving


    pack territory.


    They¡¯ll know I¡¯ve gone.


    And they¡¯lle for me.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter Forty-Seven


    MIA


    We drive for hours.


    Thirty hours.


    The benefit of five women in a car is everyone can take a turn at the wheel. The downfall is ¡­five


    women in a car.


    Who was hungry, tired, bored, thirsty, had to pee.


    In some ways it was the most awful thirty hours of my life. In others¡­ I¡¯d never had an experience like


    this. Singing loud and eating junk food. Talking about dating and mating and what it is like to have


    pups.


    After the initial worries of Corinne double-crossing me passed¡­ part of me was actually having fun.


    I¡¯ve lived outside of ¡®pack¡¯ which is a concept none of them have ever experienced. They were intrigued


    by my job, my boss Alex, and the kind of independence I¡¯d had.


    And I learned about them. Rachel migrated into their pack by way of a Chinese pack that settled in the


    Bay Area. Jessica was born in Cali and had a mate back home. The driver, Lianne, had recently found


    her mate. They were having a formal mating ceremony in the spring¨Cor whenever things calmed


    enough. They weren¡¯t waiting though, they were already trying to have a family.


    Just talking about it brightened the woman¡¯s face.


    I¡¯d had friends when I grew up but in the aftermath of what happened with Cam, no one reached out or


    kept in touch. Not that I would¡¯ve been easy to find, but I feel like someone could¡¯ve tried.


    I¡¯d befriended Morgan¡­ and look how well that turned out for me.


    ¡°You feeling sorry for yourself again, Two-fer?¡±


    My hands tighten on the steering wheel.


    It¡¯ste into the night and my turn to drive.


    Corinne smirks.


    I¡¯m not even going to mention that two-ferment. If she keeps that shit up, we¡¯re definitely going to


    fight. Part of me wants the rematch, while the more sensible side of me acknowledges that I probably


    wouldn¡¯t win.


    I nce in the mirror, the rest of the women are asleep.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know why you agreed toe with me.¡±


    ¡°Because my brother told me to protect you.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t question it?¡±


    Corinne looks away. Her features fall as she closes her eyes and rests her head against the window.


    ¡°He¡¯s all I have left of my family.¡±


    You need to tell me where the fuck you are, Mia.


    It¡¯s Cam. He¡¯s in my head again.


    I ignore him.


    Eric tries to engage me a few minutester, but I ignore him too.


    ¡°Is that my brother again?¡± Corinne asks. She¡¯s amused.


    ¡°Is he hitting you up too?¡±


    She grins. ¡°Only every ten minutes.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t demanded you to tell him where we are yet?¡±


    ¡°Of course he has. But I reminded him that he entrusted me to keep you safe, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m


    doing. So he can piss off.¡±


    Iugh. Coinne does too. ¡°No, I mean, he hasn¡¯t forced you to tell him yet, with his Alpha powers?¡±


    She sobers. ¡°Before Eric rose to Alpha, we were controlled by another Alpha. He ¡­used his powers to


    force his will. He was cruel. I was only a child, but hepelled me to p my own face and rip out my


    hair.¡±


    ¡°How old were you?¡±


    ¡°Seven.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible.¡±


    She looks haunted by the memories. ¡°It was worse for the adults. He made many of our pack to slit


    their own throats.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Corinne.¡±


    She expels a deep breath as if she¡¯s expunging the memories. ¡°Eric doesn¡¯tpel his people often.¡±


    The sun crests over Lake Pontchartrain and she changes the subject. ¡°Have you been here before?¡±


    ¡°No. Why?¡±


    ¡°This is an old city. A dangerous city.¡±


    I¡¯m in a car with five Raven enforcers and we¡¯re all wolves.


    ¡°There are creatures here¡­older than wolves, older even than vampires.¡° Her gaze slides to mine.


    ¡°Remember that. Trust no one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for spring break.¡±


    She smirks. ¡°Maybe not, but there is something about this city. You may hear things. See things. Don¡¯t


    follow the voices, Mia.¡± Her voice is somber. ¡°Don¡¯t be drawn away or think of going off alone.¡±


    Okay, that doesn¡¯t sound ominous or anything.


    ¡°This is a major tourist attraction, Corinne. I seriously doubt anyone is going to try to abduct me in the


    middle of Bourbon Street.¡±


    She sighs. ¡°That¡¯s the thing¡­the evilest creatures aren¡¯t the ones we run from. We can fight those¡­


    The worst evils are the ones that we seek out. The ones we invite into our homes.¡±


    A chill slithers down my spine.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re here for a reason. And I¡¯m not pestering you for what that may be. You left your kids, so


    it has to be important. Just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    I expel a deep breath. ¡°You do realize how rude and inherently insulting that statement is.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡± She points to an exit. ¡°Take that right. It¡¯ll bring us into the Garden District.¡±


    There are smells and sights aplenty. Old, old homes with bright colors and borate woodwork. Grand


    houses with balconies and wrought iron railings. Bougainvillea blooms on rooftops and pretty flowers


    hang from giant baskets and window boxes.


    Cobblestone streets bisect the major roadways. It¡¯s a blend of the Old World dropped into a modern


    city.


    I roll down the window.


    The air is balmy here. Way warmer and wetter than in the northwest where we came from. It smells


    damp and musty and there¡¯s something pervading it all.


    My nose wrinkles.


    ¡°Death,¡± Corinne says quietly. ¡°You smell death.¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter Forty-Eight


    JACE


    ¡°Covens can sense magic,¡± Morgan tells me.


    We¡¯re about thirty miles from the airport and I¡¯ve been cleared fornding.


    Morgan¡¯s hands twirl and move. A bright blue tendril of ¡­something¡­manifests in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m


    going to mask us. It won¡¯t do much up close, but for avoiding the initial recognition, it¡¯ll give us a


    chance.¡±


    She extends her hands, first toward my men, then herself,stly in a delicate wave she lets her fingers


    point toward me.


    I don¡¯t feel anything.


    Don¡¯t see anything different in the reflection of my appearance.


    ¡°Try not to look so disappointed, wolf.¡±


    I grin.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± whatever spell she cast, it was decidedly anti-climactic.


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    She blows me a kiss.


    I hate to admit it, but I know we can¡¯t pull this off without her. We¡¯re prepared to try to do it, but on a


    bone deep level I think we all recognize we¡¯re out of our element.


    Touching down, I taxi toward the designated hangar. Unlike amercial flight, we don¡¯t have all the


    steps or security or clearances to obtain. Ground traffic patrol rys instructions. A ground crew points


    and directs.


    I guide us into the hangar we reserved. We leave the jet. Michail locks it up.


    Jacob has a car waiting for us when we exit the small airport building.


    You sure about this, Boss.


    It¡¯s Den.


    Michail just looks bored. But that¡¯s the way he gets when he¡¯s working hard to keep himself calm. This


    wolf has a light trigger for his aggressions and when he knows a fight ising, he often erupts before


    it.


    Den is pensive. He nces at Jacob. Out loud he says, ¡°What are the schematics, Jake?¡±


    Morgan inclines her head toward the driver and arches a brow.


    We revert to our internal conversation.


    There are several service entrances, Jacob says. We could likely enter one of the shipping bays. Either


    like we¡¯re dropping supplies or picking up a shipment. From the security logs, deliveries happen daily.


    And twice weekly, we see pickups. Depending on our ingress.


    It¡¯s the egress that¡¯s going to be a bitch, Den says.


    Morgan puts her hand on my thigh. ¡°I know the way out.¡±


    Is she hearing us? My brows draw together.


    ¡°Make your dinner reservations for tonight,¡± she says to all of us. ¡°The whole family convenes for mass


    tomorrow.¡±


    Oh. So the coven will converge tomorrow. ¡°At the restaurant?¡± I ask.


    She nods. I think I¡¯m in love. I¡¯m pretty sure she just dropped lingo from John Wick into this


    conversation.


    The restaurant is theb. The dinner reservation confirms we attack tonight.


    I¡¯d hoped for more time for reconnaissance. But it seems like we have a handful of hours to prep and


    initiate our n.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I kiss her forehead. ¡°We¡¯ll go. Tonight.¡±


    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    MIA


    The map that was in my dad¡¯s room, it just gives ayout of the city. There aren¡¯t any indicators of


    where to go or when. It¡¯s pretty stupid of me to even think that my mom would be here. Although¡­


    Seer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Corinne says. ¡°We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s do whatever you came for and head back out.¡±


    That¡¯s just it. I don¡¯t really know what I came here for. To confront my mom, I guess. But then what?


    I hear it then, a lulling melody. It¡¯s so early, there is still mist clinging to the side streets where the


    sunlight hasn¡¯t reached yet.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I turn the wheel without thinking.


    Corinne ps my arm. ¡°What the hell did I just tell you!?¡±


    I pull the car to the side of the road and block a driveway.


    The other women are stirring now.


    We need a n. But when I nce back at Corinne, she¡¯s pale and almost shaking. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s


    scared of something and from the way she talked about this city, she doesn¡¯t want to be here.


    ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t answer.


    I wave my hand in front of her face.


    I smell it then, again.


    Death.


    ¡°She¡¯s close,¡± Corinne whispers.


    She¡­not it.


    Chills run up and down my arms.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I drive for a while?¡± Corinne unbuckles her seat belt. She¡¯s out of the car anding


    around my side before I can respond.


    When she opens the door and crowds me, I have no choice but to awkwardly climb over the middle


    console. ¡°You couldn¡¯t let me out like a normal person?¡±


    She just adjusts the seat and mirrors, buckles up again and pulls back out onto the road.


    She¡¯s quiet. Pensive, maybe.


    I¡¯m ¡­ unsettled. If Death is indeed near, then we should hightail it out of here. ¡°We should just go,¡± I


    say.


    ¡°It won¡¯t change things,¡± she says quietly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you buy into all this Seer bullshit.¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°I¡¯ve had more time to think about these things.¡± Then: ¡°It¡¯s also part of our culture, Mia.


    Many packs on the West Coast will call upon Seers toe. It¡¯s considered an honor.¡±


    I snort. ¡°And then what? They rub a crystal ball and forecast nonsense?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what they do.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s say I buy into all of this¨Cand I¡¯m not saying I do¡­ you do realize that such a thing


    removes all agency. I mean, what would be the point of anything if our fate was already foretold? Then


    there¡¯s no such thing as choice, or free will, or any semnce of ¡­ living.¡±


    She¡¯s quiet for a long time. ¡°I think it¡¯s the choices we make that lead to the futures they see.¡±


    Oh.


    That would kind of change things then.


    ¡°Which, if I¡¯m being honest,¡± she says, ¡°will really mess with your head.¡±


    She snickers now and keeps her eyes on the road. ¡°Don¡¯t go down the rabbitholes, Two-fer. You won¡¯t


    like what you see.¡±


    She¡¯s right. But the whole point of meing here, to New Orleans is to see.


    It¡¯s like she¡¯s reading my mind, when she says, ¡°Have you seen anything?¡±


    I shake my head.


    I had those connections to Cam and even Ashley in some kind of dream ne, and maybe that¡¯s


    where this gift/curse wells from. But that¡¯s not actually seeing or foretelling anything. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s


    not something I can control and I feel like it is a skill that has to be honed or better awakened.


    But do I even want to?


    My mother set a series of terrible events into motion.


    Or, if Corinne is to be believed, maybe they were always meant to be and she just saw theming.


    I don¡¯t know.


    I don¡¯t know WHY such a thing should even exist.


    As far as I can tell, this Sight is worthless. Nothing goodes of it.


    I circle back to the same thought¡­ if the future can¡¯t be changed anyway, what¡¯s the point of this life?


    Corinne pulls into a bright courtyard.


    The huge space has a fountain in the middle. Trees and nts abound and the building wraps around


    the open square. It¡¯s three floors of pale yellow sto, with ck railing-balconies and so many


    flowers blooming, I smell them long before we get out of the car.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°Breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The man that steps out of the mansion is huge. At least 6¡¯6¡± and built like Jason


    Mamoa.


    ¡°Close your mouth, Mia,¡± Corinne teases. ¡°You already have Two.¡±


    She walks up to him and he lifts her off the ground, twirls her once and kisses her passionately.


    It¡¯s¡­hot.


    Rachel nudges my shoulder. ¡°They¡¯re like that. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Corinne has her legs slung around this guy¡¯s waist and from the way she¡¯s riding him, I think they might


    be a few seconds away from having sex in the courtyard.


    ¡°Put her down, Theo.¡± Rachel moves to the back of the SUV and grabs their bags. ¡°I want a shower.


    And we¡¯re hungry.¡±


    He draws Corinne to his side, but it doesn¡¯t look like her feet really touch the ground.


    I sniff the air.


    He isn¡¯t human.


    He isn¡¯t a wolf.


    ¡°What are you?¡± I blurt.


    His green eyes crinkle. His hair and skin are dark but there¡¯s no telling his age. His smile is bright.


    He ignores me and lifts Corinne¡¯s chin until she stares at him. ¡°Have you epted my offer then?¡±


    She shakes her head.


    ¡°Foolish girl,¡± he chides. ¡°You¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re missing.¡±


    She shrugs. But I can sense she¡¯s sad.


    And there¡¯s a flicker of fear.


    I didn¡¯t even like this woman a day ago, and now I feel connected to her. I don¡¯t want her to be scared. I


    don¡¯t want something to happen to her.


    I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt over me.


    Theo nces at me again, and it¡¯s like he sees straight through me. ¡°They¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    He holds his hand out and we walk through a trellised tunnel into another courtyard. This ce is huge.


    A mansion with multiple levels and these beautiful gardened terraces and squares in the center of each


    wing of the building.


    I follow Corinne and the Ravens through.


    My blood runs hot¨Cthen cold.


    And what I see stops me in my tracks¡­

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter Forty-Nine


    MIA


    ¡°Cam!? What the hell are you doing here!?¡±


    Cameron stands behind a table loaded with pastries and fruit and crepes. He walks toward me and he


    looks lethal.


    The Ravens give him room and Corinne and Theo have already moved to sit at the head of the table.


    ¡°So much for a girls¡¯ trip,¡± Rachel mutters as she abandons me.


    I catch several other people¨Ccreatures?--but my attention is glued to Cameron.


    Hees at me like a linebacker. One second my feet are on the ground, the next I¡¯m up against his


    chest and held tight. He barrels out of the courtyard, through that trellised bridge and out into the front


    square.


    ¡°Cam, stop. Put me down.¡±


    He keeps moving.


    ¡°Cam!¡± I hit his shoulder.


    When he finally sets me down at the far end of the square near where we came in, his green eyes are


    furious. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever pull a fucking stunt like that again.¡±


    N growls.


    I shove out of his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not bait. Or an experiment. Or some object. You don¡¯t own me.¡±


    I¡¯m still angry over what he allowed Dr. ss to do. Although, if I¡¯m being fair, I don¡¯t think either of us


    were really expecting her to just jab me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not yours anymore, Cam.¡±


    He grabs my arms.


    The next second his mouth is on mine and he¡¯s kissing me.


    It¡¯s a dark kiss, desperate.


    He stops for the briefest instant. ¡°Mia.¡±


    His scent and strength begin to wear me down. But it¡¯s that sharp, slight scent of fear that takes the


    fight out of me. He was afraid¨Cfor me.


    The minute I kiss him back, his whole body shudders. He murmurs my name.


    Then I¡¯m held even tighter even as his hands are tugging and skimming over my body.


    ¡°Get a room,¡± someone yells.


    We both jerk apart and see on the second floor a huddle of¨Cvampires?!--watching us. Their scent and


    movements give them away.


    The female shrugs. ¡°We love a good show. But you¡¯re loud. And it¡¯s our bedtime.¡±


    Right. Night creatures.


    They don¡¯t seem bothered by the sunlight though.


    I don¡¯t see any burning flesh or peeling skin.


    The brte female and herpanions, another beautiful woman and a bearded man, all three stroll


    back into one of the many rooms lining that balcony.


    I don¡¯t take my eyes off the vamps, even after the door closes behind them. Eric¡¯snds were attacked


    by them. We¡¯ve patrolled ournds and the surrounding human cities to keep them in check.


    Vampires are our enemies.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°It¡¯s like nowhere else you¡¯ve ever been,¡± he says, staring pointedly.


    Yes. Understatement.


    He sets me on the cobblestones. He guides me to a small table beneath the shade of a citrus tree. It¡¯s


    early morning, but already the sun is bright and the temperature is rising.


    ¡°I got here yesterday. Had an incredible meal, slept in one of the nicest hotels in the city. Took the


    LearJet.¡±


    So he would¡¯ve traveled in style and arrived in maybe six hours, max.


    I spent thirty crammed in an SUV with minimal stops and only convenience store eats.


    ¡°The dynamics between the species are¡­different here.¡±


    ¡°Corinne said something simr. She also warned that this ce was dangerous.¡±


    He makes some sound. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯vee to me,¡± he says. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me what you wanted, what you needed.¡±


    ¡°Cam, I can and will take care of myself. I¡¯ve been doing it for a long time.¡± I know it doesn¡¯t seem that


    way, given that Corinne crashed my trip, but I was prepared toe here alone. ¡°I need you to see that


    I¡¯m not the girl I was when you knew me.¡±


    I won¡¯t ask permission. I don¡¯t need him to try and save me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you, Cam¨C¡±


    In the next instant, he¡¯s grabbing my hand and drawing me toward the stairs that lead up to the second


    floor.


    I dig in my heels.


    Next thing I know I¡¯m swept off my feet.


    ¡°Cameron!¡±


    He jogs up the steps. When he hits the top of the stairs he turns right. He passes several doors. Then


    he leans toward one before pounding on it. When there¡¯s no answer. He kicks it open.


    I¡¯m tossed on a bed unceremoniously while he ms the door shut and throws the locks.


    He¡¯s already dragging his shirt off as he turns back to me.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    His eyes sh to Conn¡¯s and that golden glow tells me what I need to know.


    He¡¯s done ying games.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing, Mia, what I should''ve done the minute my eyes opened and you were within my reach.¡±


    His huge arms flex. The muscles in his chest and abs ripple. He¡¯s wearing pants but there is no missing


    the giant erection straining against the fly of his jeans.


    His hands go to his belt and he slowly unbuckles it.


    ¡°W-whose room is this?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    I gulp.


    ¡°Take your clothes off, Mia. If you don¡¯t like the bed, I¡¯ll take you on the floor or against the wall.¡±


    Gods, the things he says.


    My nipples tighten even as I¡¯m debating if I can let myself get close to this man again.


    I¡¯m on a giant four-poster bed. It has a canopy and really thick navy blue brocade fabric. There are too


    many pillows to count. The walls are white. The room is huge. It has a reading nook. A chaise lounge.


    A sitting area with couch and tv. On the other side of the bedroom area is a huge marbled bathroom.


    There¡¯s a shower with dozens of heads, and a tub that looks deep.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me,¡± he throws my words back at me. ¡°You don¡¯t want me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Let me finish.¡± His chest is all muscle, and I remember so many nights, lying in his arms, falling asleep


    to the sound of his heart beating. ¡°You don¡¯t need me, but I need you.¡± He starts toward me. ¡°I¡¯ve


    always needed you. And I¡¯ll want you until I draw myst breath.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter Fifty


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t say those things to me.¡±


    It¡¯s like when we were in that dream space. His love was pure. And I believed. But I could allow myself


    to do that then, when we were in some fantasy space.


    I can¡¯t go down this path with him now.


    The reality is¡­ this man has the power to break me.


    I survived once. I¡¯m not sure I could again.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Mia. Your goddamn name means mine. You are my life! You are my mate!¡±


    Finally the words.


    For years, I wanted them. I waited for them. How many times did I wish for him to say those things? To


    Even with the edge of anger beneath them, they warm my heart. Part of me¨Ceven when I was rejected


    and alone¨Cwas tied to this man.


    I never really got over him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Did I want to?


    ¡°Please,¡± he says. ¡°Don¡¯t push me away.¡±


    And it¡¯s that simple plea that changes everything.


    I hold out my hand.


    His smile is the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen.


    Cam is on me in the next instant.


    His huge body pushes me into the soft mattress.


    The sheets smell like fabric softener and dandelions. Then there¡¯s only Cam. Earth and air and musk.


    Sweat and desire and need.


    His cock is already at the junction of my thighs.


    I¡¯m wearing jean shorts and a tank top.


    He tears the shirt over my head in a motion so quick my head bounces against the pillows, and my bra


    is gone next. Then he feasts.


    His teeth drag across my nipples. His palms hold them together while his fingers pinch the tips. He


    alternates between one and the other, his mouth hot and wet, his teeth biting with the exact amount of


    pressure.


    I feel my body flood with heat.


    He lifts his head for a second, gauging my reactions and whether or not I¡¯m ready to give myself to him.


    Can I deny him this? Can I deny myself?


    But what does it mean if I give myself to him right now?


    ¡°Stop thinking, Mia. Stay in this moment with me.¡±


    His voice is harsh and almost desperate. Like he¡¯s been imprisoned and this is the first chance to finally


    feel free.


    I guess he has been.


    Before I can reply, he¡¯s pulling the shorts and panties off my legs. My shoes are flung across the room.


    His mouth dips to my core. He breathes deep.


    That first lick is a sliver of heaven.


    The second lets me know it¡¯s going to be the most sinful kind of hell.


    My legs are dragged over Cam¡¯s shoulders. The position lets him wrap his arms to lock me in ce¨Che


    can tease me there or reach up to fondle my tits. His hands spread me open. His fingers dip and


    plunge while his tongueves my clit with alternating bits of suction.


    I p my hand over my mouth.


    ¡°No.¡± He drags my arm away. ¡°Let me hear you.¡±


    I whimper.


    He¡¯s never been like this before. So desperate. So¡­ unsure.


    It¡¯s always been intense, but Cam sets a rhythm now that has my body arching off the bed.


    He finds that one spot inside me and rubs his fingers over it in a motion that makes me want to scream.


    He doubles the pressure on my clit and I burst apart.


    I give myself over to the pleasure.


    My nipples are tingling, and I squeeze them to the pulse of my own body as it tugs around Cam¡¯s


    fingers, demanding more of his body.


    He barely lets mee down from this orgasm before he is building me up again.


    My mouth goes dry. There is sweat on my chest and my lips feel swollen.


    He pauses only to pluck at my nipples again himself and as he leans back he stares at my pussy which


    is glistening from his mouth and my passion. His fingers still push in and out of my body. Cam watches,


    mesmerized. And I watch him.


    ¡°Touch yourself,¡± I tell him.


    His gold eyes shoot to mine.


    Then he¡¯s kneeling up. One hand touching me. The other stroking over the thick, rigid length of his


    cock and I get it now. Why he likes to look so much.


    Because seeing him. The power he restrains. The perfect hunger of his body.


    Itpounds everything I¡¯m feeling.


    He uses my wetness to moisten his tip and I bite my lip.


    It¡¯s hard and engorged and even knowing we used to do it all the time and that I¡¯ve had kids, I¡¯m still


    thinking about whether or not he is going to fit.


    He smirks. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, honey.¡±


    Then he¡¯s spreading my legs open, touching and arranging my pussy just so before he lines up his


    cock and pushes in.


    There¡¯s fullness and stretching and a pleasure that borders on pain.


    ¡°Easy,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Your body will remember.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is something that rtes to muscle memory.¡±


    Heughs and it has him twitching inside me and suddenly I¡¯mughing too.


    His smile is bright, and real, and so familiar it makes my heart sing.


    He grabs my hips and adjusts the angle, making the thick head of his cock rub right against my g-spot


    and I swear I see stars.


    Heughs again and tells me I¡¯m beautiful. ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Then there is no talking. Just his body thrusting harder and deeper. His hands touch me everywhere.


    His hips angling so every stroke rubs me on the inside and out


    I¡¯m convulsing around him in seconds, the orgasm so intense I¡¯m gasping for air and arched off the


    bed.


    He shoves me back down and fucks me steadily through it. Praising and thanking me and muttering all


    sorts of sexy, dirty things in my ear.


    He roars as hees inside of me, and I shake and clench around him.


    I¡¯m mindless, drowning in ecstasy.


    My eyes close as I¡¯m lost to the pleasure and then I feel the sharp bite of his teeth.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter Fifty-One


    ¡°No!¡± It¡¯s an instinctual reaction. I shove him off me, using all my strength.


    Cam¡¯s expression falls.


    I¡¯ve¡­rejected him.


    He shakes his head, crushed.


    I don¡¯t want to hurt him.


    But it doesn¡¯t feel right. I don¡¯t know why I feel this way or how I know it. ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°We just did,¡± he says calmly, even though I know he¡¯s not. ¡°And we certainly fucking can.¡±


    I shake my head and sit up on this bed. My hands are shaky. I sp them together. ¡°Ashley?¡± he


    growls. ¡°Is this about her?¡±


    Yes. But only partly.


    I love this man.


    My wolf recognizes him as our mate.


    But the time in my life when I was mindless with love, rendered thoughtless by passion¡­ that time has


    I can¡¯t just think about myself now.


    ¡°You¡¯re still mated to another woman,¡± I remind him. ¡°The same woman whose family is hell-bent on


    war.¡±


    I don¡¯t dredge up the fact that she already tried to kill me once.


    ¡°We need to understand the bigger threats surrounding us, Cam. We have to do what¡¯s best for our


    children.¡±


    It¡¯s the wrong thing to say. He snaps his head back like I¡¯ve pped him. ¡°I will always protect my


    children. And I am the Alpha¨Cprotecting my pack from threats is my sole purpose.¡±


    I¡¯m not trying to offend him, but clearly I am.


    ¡°Cam¡­what are you doing here?¡±


    He looks tired now. ¡°I flew down here to apany you. So you wouldn¡¯t be alone. So I would know


    you were protected. So our children would know you were protected.¡±


    Part of me is so happy.


    Part of me is¡­ disappointed. It¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t trust me to take care of myself, or as if he doubts my


    intelligence and capabilities. And what does that mean that he should leave the Pack just because I


    chose to go off somewhere?


    If something happens while he¡¯s gone, he¡¯ll me me.


    They will all me me.


    I draw my clothes back on.


    Making love to Cam was everything I dreamed of.


    And now I just want to cry.


    I rub a hand along my neck and ites away with blood. Not a lot. But enough to know he¡¯d intended


    to mark me.


    I stare at the blood on my hands for a long time. I wanted him to mark me. For years, I¡¯d waited and


    hoped that I could someday have him im me. I remember thinking how proud I¡¯d be to have his mark


    on my skin, so everyone would know that we belonged to each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so disappointed,¡± he tells me. He¡¯s angry now.


    I¡¯ve hurt him. Deeply.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for the reasons you think.¡± I sigh. ¡°I assume you know why I¡¯m here.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Your father is my beta.¡± He¡¯s jerking his clothes back on too. ¡°You should think about that. It


    put him in a bad ce.¡±


    ¡°Did he tell you where I was going?¡± I need to know if my dad¡¯s loyalty is to me or to his Alpha.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have to, our kids did.¡±


    Cam frowns.


    I hate that I ruined this moment. I hate that I¡¯m conflicted. This man is everything I¡¯ve ever wanted and


    yet¡­something doesn''t feel right.


    When he tried to mark me¡­I panicked. I don¡¯t understand it, I just know at that moment I didn¡¯t want


    him to do that to me.


    He opens the door. I have no idea whose room we just debauched, but I feel like I need to leave a note


    or have the sheetsundered or something.


    ¡°It¡¯s just sex, Mia.¡±


    Ouch. That hurts and I think it¡¯s unfair that he belittles what we shared. I remind myself that I rejected


    him, and no doubt, this is his way ofpartmentalizing.


    Or punishing me.


    Cam is an Alpha.


    He¡¯s proud and strong and generally quite reasonable, but what I¡¯ve done¡­ I think I may have caused


    a permanent rift.


    I¡¯m not sure how or if I can repair it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mia. The sooner we meet with this Seer, the sooner we can return to packnds.¡±


    I follow him out of the room and along the balcony. As we pass door after door I think of who¨Cor what¨C


    resides behind them. And what is this ce? Where vampires lounge and greet wolves with humor and


    civility.


    In our realm, we patrol the vamps. Ensuring their bloodlust doesn¡¯t cause harm to humans or to the


    supernaturalmunity.


    When we return to the courtyard, it¡¯s like a party started and we missed the invitation. Music ys.


    Food and drinks are passed around. It¡¯s barely eight in the morning.


    I rub my eyes.


    Cam holds a chair out for me.


    The giant brute sits across from us, Corinne is on hisp. ¡°That was fast,¡± Theo teases.


    Cam doesn¡¯t bother to reply.


    ¡°It was the best I ever had,¡± I feelpelled to say.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Cam nces at me sharply. I shrug. It¡¯s true.


    I¡¯m not defending him to spare him embarrassment or to feed his ego. And it wasn¡¯t exactly quick. I


    have the sore muscles to prove it.


    I change the subject. ¡°How do I find my mother?¡± I ask him.


    He stretches his huge legs and repositions Corinne so she¡¯s draped across hisp like an offering. ¡°You


    don¡¯t. She¡¯s a Seer, wolf. She¡¯ll find you.¡±


    Corinne leans against him, her head on his shoulder.


    She looks younger, wistful even.


    His lips brush her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t sought her out sooner. Even though these Seers are a sect separate from


    your world, it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t circte within your packs.¡±


    ¡°Where I¡¯m from,¡± I say, ¡°we don¡¯t have oracles.¡±


    Theo taps Corinne on the nose. ¡°We don¡¯t talk about Bruno-no-no.¡±


    Sheughs and punches his shoulder. ¡°Did you seriously just quote Encanto?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± He grins at her with affection and it¡¯s like no one else exists around them.


    My attention flits between the two of them. It¡¯s clear they have an easy rtionship, and an intimate


    one. And that bit of humor about a kid¡¯s movie, wasn¡¯t expecting that from this ¡­whatever he is.


    I nce around the courtyard.


    Corinne¡¯s fellow Ravens are spread out. They¡¯re called Ravens as a nod to our forefathers¡¯ Norse


    ancestry and the role of these women as harbingers of war, or so I learned on the ride here. Much as


    the Valkyries of old and the Valh?ll they prepared for the warriors who¡¯d die on the battlefields, it was


    the Ravens that heralded death.


    They don¡¯t look so deadly now though.


    Rachel and Lianne are drinking andughing. Jessica is chatting with one of the males. There are a


    handful of wolves here, and Cam makes small talk with them too, introducing himself, inquiring about


    their pack, which resides in the French Quarter and in the bayous surrounding the city.


    But of the fifteen or so people in this courtyard, the ones that hold my attention most are these ¡®Other¡¯


    beings.


    Theo, one other male, one female and one non-binary.


    They¡¯re bigger. Their features could be of a dozen different ethnicities. They seem ¡®otherworldly¡¯ and I


    don¡¯t mean that in some alien or sci-fi sense, more an angle that they¡¯re more than they seem to be.


    They are¡­not human or wolves or vampires.


    They carry no scent I¡¯ve ever encountered before.


    ¡°If you keep sniffing like that,¡± Theo tells me. ¡°You¡¯ll give yourself a headache.¡±


    Corinne smirks at me.


    I asked once. I won¡¯t be so rude as to ask again. But the thought keeps pestering me: what are they?!?


    ¡°That conversation will have to wait, wolf.¡± He inclines his head.


    I sense her before I turn. My wolf stirs irritably.


    The wind blows her scent and with it some faint, long forgotten memory. ¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter Fifty-Two


    JACE


    We¡¯re in Mia¡¯s house.


    As Morgan exined, she¡¯d warded the ce herself and its protections against those who would wish


    harm would extend to her and us too, as we are within its walls.


    Every space, she exined, has a fingerprint.


    I¡¯m not sure I really understand what that means, but if we can burn the daylight here and not risk


    exposure before approaching her coven¡¯s corporation, I am all for it.


    This mission will be hard enough without worrying about civilian engagement or dealing with enemies


    prior to even breaching theboratories.


    The schematics will get us past the loading bays and we can steal a rig from one of the many shipping


    depots in the area. Morgan can spell any security or guards as we roll up so we don¡¯t trip the rm.


    Once we¡¯re in the loading bay, we¡¯ll have ess into the main building.


    She knows theyout from there for where to go, and Jacob will gain ess to theirputers in the


    shipping bay so he can ess their mainframe and obliterate our trail.


    If all goes to n, we¡¯ll be in and out before anyone even realizes.


    The guys have raided the fridge and Den¡¯s cooking up a storm.


    They have a basketball game on the tv.


    I¡¯m in Mia¡¯s room.


    It¡¯s a nice space. Simple, but with soft pillows and a palevender ent wall. It fits her. Unpretentious


    but still pretty.


    ¡°You hiding out, wolf?¡± Morgan asks.


    Shees in.


    I¡¯m lying on the bed with my arms crossed behind my head.


    I don¡¯t expect her to lie out beside me, her head on her elbow, so when she does, it takes my mind in a


    totally different direction.


    This is Morgan.


    We are alone.


    In a bed.


    Thane rumbles.


    He likes where this is heading.


    ¡°How do you feel about this n?¡± I ask her.


    She gives a small shrug. ¡°We¡¯ll have the element of surprise. And it¡¯s not been long, so they won¡¯t be


    expecting me toe back given how I was emunicated when I left.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you tangled up in this. You can tell us where to go. Jacob can handle the security.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s too risky. You need me for this.¡±


    I don¡¯t like the danger for her. ¡°You should stay here. We can figure it out. Or better yet, get your ass


    back to Montana. They can¡¯t touch you on ournds.¡±


    She reaches out and traces my bicep through my shirt. ¡°My own big bad wolf to protect me.¡±


    ¡°I will, Morgan, to myst breath.¡± Her eyes go wide with surprise, like she can¡¯t believe what she¡¯s


    hearing, and I keep talking, ¡°But you¡¯re a powerful woman. You don¡¯t need any man to protect you.¡±


    She nods. ¡°I appreciate that. And ¡­what you said.¡±


    She¡¯s blushing.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    She leans right into me, her arms looping around my neck, her breasts pushing against my chest.


    I draw back. ¡°Lose the mour. I want it to be just you and me.¡±


    She looks uncertain for a moment and then her face changes. Those subtle, sweeter featuresing


    through. She can be anyone at will, but there is nothing sexier than the female in front of me. With her


    too stubborn chin, and that dusting of freckles. And eyes that aren¡¯t as bright as they were before, but


    that are somehow more attractive for as clear and soft as they appear to be.


    I growl as I close my eyes and im her mouth.


    She matches my passion.


    Hands dragging over my chest, pulling at my back. My shirt is tugged free of my waistband and then


    she¡¯s drawing it over my head. The moment my chest is bare, her mouth is tasting and taking, burning


    a path from my neck down to my abs and back up again.


    She won¡¯t rush this. No. This woman is bewitching me, and she doesn¡¯t need a spell or chant or


    anything more than that lush fucking mouth of hers and her irresistible body.


    When she finally unbuckles my jeans, I hiss out a breath.


    ¡°Where you taking this, Morgan?¡±


    Her smile is the sexiest thing I¡¯ve ever seen.


    Then she¡¯s getting rid of my pants and freeing my cock.


    She strokes and grips, finding the pressure and pace I like most and I don¡¯t have to say a word. She


    learns my body and ys me perfectly.


    When she adds the suction of her mouth and twirls of her tongue, I almost lift off the bed.


    Sheughs and the humm of it I feel clear to my balls.


    ¡°Damn baby.¡±


    She uses her hands and mouth, a slow and steady motion that has my body tightening and me


    centering every bit of will I have not to shoot my seed down her throat.


    I take it for as long as I can.


    ¡°Get up here.¡± I tell her.


    She pouts but lifts off, no doubt sensing how close I am.


    ¡°Strip.¡±


    She does. Slowly.


    It isn¡¯t some tacky dance but instead a defiant disy.


    She stands up and steps away from the bed.


    She pulls her shirt off slowly. Runs her hands over her bra and cups her own breasts. Her hands trace


    down her stomach and back to her breasts again, because she likes it and isn¡¯t ready to move on just


    yet.


    I watch, captivated.


    ¡°Witch,¡± I mutter.


    She smiles.


    Then she¡¯s undoing her pants and sliding them down her long legs. The bra hits the floor next. She


    turns around in a full circle, arms outstretched and inviting me to look. Her tits are amazing. Not too big.


    Rounded with nice nipples. She pauses with her back to me. The sultry look she throws over her


    shoulder has my wolf howling to take her¨Cto take her fast.


    Morgan grabs the waistband of her panties then bends over to drag them down.


    My gaze is glued to her ass, to her pussy and all the ways I want to fuck her from behind with her


    standing up, just like that.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get over here,¡± I growl.


    She moves back onto the bed.


    ¡°Suck me again.¡±


    She goes to resume her position and I catch her hips. ¡°No. Like this.¡±


    I drag her legs over my shoulders, so her mouth is inches away from my cock, and her pussy is in front


    of my face. Her breasts are pressed against my stomach.


    She sucks a breath. I¡¯ve knocked her off kilter.


    Good. That makes two of us.


    I breathe deep, making sure she hears me and she sucks a nervous little breath.


    That¡¯s right. There isn¡¯t going to be a single secret between us.


    When her full lips close around my tip, I lift up my hips, making her take all of it. At the same time, I


    feast on her flesh, my tongue molding to her center.


    The dual assault surprises her and she gasps around my dick.


    She¡¯s hot. Wet.


    Her legs start trembling around my neck.


    I slide two fingers into her and draw back to smooth her wetness over her clit and further back to her


    ass.


    She jumps.


    I mp down on her legs. From this position, she can¡¯t move. She can only take what I¡¯m giving her.


    She whimpers.


    I swirl my tongue around her clit, getting her used to my touch. I keep my fingers shallow, rubbing tiny


    circles on that part of her inner wall that has her legs shaking. My other hand¡­I press at her other hole


    with my thumb. Not enough to enter, just enough so she knows I can. I will. Not this time. But one day.


    She makes some confused sound of pleasure.


    Andes all over my face.


    I guide her through it, soaking up every sound and tremble, knowing that it¡¯ll take me a lifetime and this


    one bit of a pleasure won¡¯te close to satisfying me or my wolf.


    ¡°Again,¡± I tell her.


    I move my mouth to bite at her ass cheeks, my hands still on her, in her, so there¡¯s no real break.


    She shudders.


    On the next orgasm, she goes boneless. I savor that and her heady scent.


    I run my hands along her thighs and hips. I press little kisses at the curve of her ass before leaning


    back to look, because this position is sexy as fuck, and I never want to forget it. I wait for her breathing


    to even out and I¡¯m nning to take her under again, when she does something new with her hands


    and mouth.


    I hiss a breath.


    She pauses for a fraction of a second then she redoubles her efforts. She works over my cock with her


    mouth and somebination hand motion that has me gasping for air.


    Herugh is dark and delighted and challenging.


    And though we don¡¯t have much time, I¡¯m going to savor every second.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter Fifty-Three


    MIA


    She looks like me.


    That¡¯s my first thought.


    Same eyes. Same shape of the nose and chin.


    She doesn¡¯t even look much older.


    Wolves are long-lived, but even with our regenerative abilities, she looks, I don¡¯t know, ageless or


    something.


    I have the odd thought that if Morgan¡¯s coven wanted my genes, they really should¡¯ve started with this


    woman.


    Cam has his hand on my back, supporting me, and as too many emotions bubble up, I¡¯m eternally


    grateful he came to be here with me.


    ¡°Theo. Crius. Azreal. Rhea.¡± She addresses the ¡®Other¡¯ beings. She doesn¡¯t acknowledge the wolves.


    Aside from a nod in their general direction.


    She wears a fitted white dress. It sets off her tanned skin and is paired with heels that look expensive.


    Her hair is swept up and the hat that sits at a jaunty angle on her head looks both stylish and practical


    for this New Orleans heat.


    She removes the hat as she draws even with the table.


    Cam¡¯s hand tenses between my shoulderdes. Is he getting the same vibe as me?


    She doesn¡¯t fidget or convey any sense of nervousness or even excitement.


    This is my mother who hasn¡¯t seen me in close to twenty-five years. Maybe she could smile or show


    some warmth or move in for a hug or something.


    Nope.


    I stand up slowly. ¡°Adriana, I believe?¡±


    She nods.


    The music continues to y.


    I can feel the heavy stares of the Ravens and wolves, Cam and the Others.


    What now?


    I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m happy to see her. I didn¡¯t even know she existed until a day ago. I thought she¡¯d died


    when I was a child. So any warm, motherly attachments are unknown to me.


    Is there resentment?¨Coh yes.


    Not so much that I¡¯m bubbling with anger or wanting tosh out. It¡¯s just a low, pervasive bit of


    negativity.


    This woman deserted me.


    She chose her gift over her child¨Cchildren.


    Which begs the question¨Cis it just me and Ashley? Or do I have other siblings out in the world that I


    also have yet to meet?


    She sits at the table and begins preparing herself a te of food. She nces at Theo. ¡°Pour the Louis


    Roederer. I believe we stored that vintage twenty years ago for this day.¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes sh white.


    In under a minute a servant brings the bottle, a giant magnum and several other servants bring a table


    with enough flutes for everyone.


    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed,¡± he tells them. ¡°Clear the mansion.¡±


    N growls.


    I nce at Corinne. She¡¯s avoiding looking at me. She definitely isn¡¯t looking at my mother. That smell


    is back. The one I detected when we first drove into this city.


    Death.


    I don¡¯t get the impression that this Seer is telling anyone nice, feel-good predictions of long lives and


    prosperity.


    Theo keeps his hand on Corinne even as she slides into the chair next to him.


    She¡¯s tense. And he¡¯s angry about that if the slight re of his nostrils and the tension in his shoulders


    tells anything. But outwardly he acts the perfect host.


    The music continues to y, an upbeat jazz melody.


    When I nce through the trellised archway to the first courtyard, I see the mist gathering. It weaves


    and ebbs like a living thing. Inching forward then drawing back as if tasting the direction it wants to


    take, even as it expands to cloud the sunlight and the building from the street.


    Cam?


    I see it, he tells me.


    The Champagne is poured and passed.


    The MacPhearson warriors focus on Corinne, taking their lead from her. They don¡¯t touch their sses.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Don¡¯t raise them.


    My ¡®mother¡¯ stands. She sniffs the bubbling flute appreciatively, holds up the ss and marvels at the


    color.


    Theo raises his ss in toast.


    I watch my mother, noting how she is relishing this speech, and how her gazends on each person


    seated at this table.


    ¡°There is power in our birthright. Power in being female. Some ancients thought to suppress that gift¨Cto


    lock our women away and deny them the world. But the Sight is a gift steeped in life¨Cin a woman¡¯s


    ability to give and nurture life. To give and receive pleasure.¡±


    I like the feminist perspective and the sex positivity¨CI was intimate with Cameron only minutes ago. A


    fact I¡¯m sure every wolf at this table is acknowledging. But where is this all going?


    ¡°Life, like this perfect vintage¨Cor like love¡­ is fleeting. Our purpose is carved out of interactions that on


    the surface appear random but are in fact an interwoven tapestry that spans across millennia.¡±


    Her gaze finally changes. It¡¯s sad and resigned, and for the first time, I feel a tug of connection to her.


    ¡°I raise my ss to you, warrior women.¡± She salutes Corinne. ¡°It is only the bravest and boldest who


    do not shy from Fate but who embrace their destiny. You make your ancestors proud.¡±


    I don¡¯t like the sound of this. Not one bit.


    Chills crawl up my spine.


    ¡°Some lives are cut short too soon,¡± she says to the native wolves. Then she tilts her head at Corinne


    again. ¡°For others¡­death is just the beginning.¡±


    What the hell does that mean?


    She turns to the Others. ¡°To you, Titans of our world¨C¡±


    Titans?


    ¡°May you continue to watch and guide, ensuring a world for all beings.¡±


    What is this about¨Cshe¡¯s being inclusive and acknowledging everyone at this table, but I barely know


    any of them.


    I don¡¯t know her.


    ¡°... To you, protectors of my bloodline.¡± She toasts to Cameron and all the wolves before she finally


    looks at me. ¡°And to you, my daughter¡­¡±


    I meet her gaze and there are so many things I want to say. I have so many questions. They bubble up


    like the wine in my ss. But when I open my mouth, I don¡¯t know where to begin.


    I only know that I feel a void.


    An emptiness growing inside my chest and it causes physical difort.


    The mist is in this courtyard now. It paints the walls and dims the sky. It swirls in a way that makes this


    early sunny day seem like the center of a storm.


    Cam, I don¡¯t like this. What¡¯s happening?


    He¡¯s tense beside me. His eyes flutter.


    It¡¯s the pack, he tells me. They¡¯re trying to reach me, but I can¡¯t connect with them.


    NOT good. None of this is.


    We need to leave¡­


    He grabs my hand and we stand abruptly.


    Adriana¨Cmy mother¨Clifts her ss and drains it. When it¡¯s empty she stares at us. ¡°There¡¯s nowhere to


    run. They¡¯re already here.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter Fifty-Four


    ¡°Hello husband.¡±


    Holy shit. It¡¯s Ashley.


    She¡¯s here. Walking into the courtyard in a long floral dress that hangs on her frail body. Her hair is


    pulled back and even sickly, she is beautiful. Her voice is like a siren¡¯s song and I wonder if this was


    one more deal she made with the witches to be able to entrance others so easily.


    As the sound fades, I shake my head to clear it.


    She turns to our mother. ¡°Adriana.¡±


    My mother nods. There is something in her expression that is haunted. Is it eptance or regret? The


    recognition that all of her choices have led to this moment of reckoning. Or maybe it¡¯s just seeing her


    two daughters whom she¡¯d abandoned together. Finally.


    Then again, it could be the gun in Ashley¡¯s hand.


    Ashley sniffs the air. ¡°Well, I must say, this feels familiar. Fucking her again, Cameron?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t argue or apologize. ¡°It was only through your treachery that I was separated from my mate


    in the first ce, Ashley.¡±


    His voice is calm, patient even.


    What is that sound? The singing is back only it isn¡¯ting from Ashley now, maybe it wasn¡¯t her in the


    first ce?


    The melody¡­ it¡¯s distracting me, drawing my attention to the mist.


    Mia! It¡¯s Eric. He¡¯s in my head. My sister¡­


    ¡°Corinne,¡± I whisper. ¡°You need to leave.¡±


    She points up to the balconies.


    And then I see them. Wraiths. Dozens of them.


    They¡¯re human¡­but not. They smell like death. They are death.


    And their insatiable appetites mean we will have a hard fight to break free of this ce.


    They¡¯re in the mist, a part of it, and the singing in the air drowns the jazz and hisses of the wraiths.


    ¡°Why the hell would you bring me here!?¡± I shout at my mother.


    It was her map.


    I came to find her, seeking answers and instead I led us all into a trap.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°You brought me here,¡± Ashley says to me. Sheughs cruelly.


    Oh my God. I¡¯ve caused this.


    I set us on this path.


    And in doing so, I brought my love and my Alpha, Corinne and her warriors, into this ce.


    ¡°Corinne. Run!¡±


    ¡°Toote for that,¡± she says.


    I turn to Cam. ¡°You need to get out of here. Now. You need to get back to our kids.¡±


    He¡¯s already shifting. His body expanding and his face morphing into his lycan form. He won¡¯t run. He


    won¡¯t leave me.


    ¡°Ashley,¡± I try to reason with her. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°I have lost everything!¡± she reminds me. ¡°And it¡¯s all because of this bitch!¡±


    She lifts the gun in her hand and shoots our mother. At such a short range, the bullet goes straight into


    Adriana¡¯s heart.


    The st echoes in the courtyard.


    It is the signal the wraiths are waiting for.


    They leap over the balconies and pour out of the mist before my mother¡¯s body hits the ground.


    Ashley stands there. She doesn¡¯t fight and the wraiths don¡¯t attack her. The creatures are normally


    mindless so it must be something in the blood or some spell to hold them back from her.


    That¡¯s myst thought and then I¡¯m shifting and fighting, using fists and ws and the butter knife


    beside my te to cut my way through these beasts.


    The Titans draw back ¡­ they don¡¯t fight. They don¡¯t interfere in any way. One wraith leaps onto


    Corinne¡¯s back and Theo breaks their ranks and charges into the fray, but the others catch him.


    They retreat¨Cdragging Theo away. He roars and tries to break free, but is restrained.


    I focus on fighting as I call N.


    I shiftpletely, giving myself over to my wolf.


    She¡¯srge and fierce and right now I can¡¯t have any emotion.


    I need to fight and kill and do everything I can to get back to my children.


    Cam is sweeping and roaring. He dives from one creature to another, ripping out their throats, his ws


    digging into chests.


    He¡¯s brutal.


    The Ravens fight like a unit. Backs to each other. The local wolves also fight as a team.


    But it isn¡¯t enough, we¡¯re gravely outnumbered and these hideous creatures pour like ants over the


    walls into the square. Rachel falls first, her body overrun by wraiths that drag her into the mist and then


    up into the air to the third floor where they feast.


    Her screams are piercing.


    Ashley stands over our mother. ¡°Maybe you should¡¯ve seen thising.¡°


    Adriana gurgles blood. It stters on her pristine dress. ¡°You will find happiness, my child.¡±


    Ashley¡¯s eyes are cold. ¡°And you will find death. Alone. With no one to grieve you.¡±


    I manage to maul the wraith in front of me but two others are approaching Cam¡¯s blind side. I¡¯m only


    partially aware of what¡¯s happening around me. N sees. She hears.


    Her focus lets us fight.


    We run for Cam and lunge at the wraith closest to his back. Its sinew and bones break beneath our


    maw, but something crashes into my side, cutting off my air and pinning me to the ground.


    The wraith thrashes its head from side to side and even though I¡¯m wing at its eyes and biting its


    face, the monster doesn¡¯t let go of my throat.


    There¡¯s a horrible roar and then the creature is thrown off me.


    I shift back to human.


    Corinne is above me. She¡¯s in her lycan form and she¡¯s thest thing I see before three wraiths drag


    her away. ¡°Noooo!¡±


    The mist melts.


    The screaming fades.


    But the singing intensifies. I blink, my vision blurry.


    There is a woman. She¡¯s tall, over six feet tall, with dark eyes and hair. She walks among the fallen


    wolves, pausing at Lianne and Rachel. Jessica¡¯s body is somewhere on an upper floor.


    ¡°Sisters,¡± she proims.


    Her hand sweeps over them like she¡¯s scooping the air and then she holds her hand to the sky. Actual


    ravens circle her and take flight. A second flocknds on one of the upper balconies.


    I see this in slow motion.


    I think I¡¯m hallucinating.


    The battle still rages.


    At one point, Corinne¡¯s body drops from the balcony andnds on the table, shattering dishes and


    sses. Her head lulls to the side and her eyes are unseeing.


    My vision too, is dimming.


    Then Cam is above me. He¡¯s dragging me up and holding me against his chest. He¡¯s roaring, and


    trying to staunch my bleeding.


    I get it now. Why I panicked when he tried to mark me.


    Because if he had¡­ If we finished our mating bond.


    Then he would die now with me.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter Fifty-Five


    CAMERON


    ¡°Get me a healer!¡±


    The courtyard is awash in blood. The wraiths took their fill and then, like with the mist that carried them


    in, they receded.


    It¡¯s eerily quiet in the aftermath.


    The tall woman who was singing¨Cif she was even real¨Cshe¡¯s gone.


    Several ck birds remain. They perch on the table and on the rooftops. Watching. Waiting.


    Shift for me, Mia. Come on now.


    Her blood pools beneath her and though I can hear the faint beat of her heart, the pulse is so slow that


    with each pause I wonder if it will be thest.


    ¡°No, my love. Stay with me!¡±


    I apply pressure to her wound.


    ¡°N. If you hear me¡­ shift. You¡¯re stronger and Mia needs you.¡± But her body doesn¡¯t move and


    there is nothing to suggest she heard me. ¡°Mia! Come on, open your eyes, honey. Please.¡±


    I take in the carnage in the courtyard.


    Wolves are dead and eviscerated.


    tes and shattered ss line the cobblestone ground.


    The air smells of flowers and blood, wine and death.


    I nce across to where Adriana lies. She¡¯s the spitting image of Mia and the lifeless eyes that stare


    back at me are too much like my beloved mate¡¯s.


    The Titans are gone. Only the one called Theo remains. He sits on the ground with Corinne cradled in


    hisp.


    If he is indeed some old god, then I marvel at the tears that stream down his face. Because such


    creatures, though they may guide and watch humanity, are not known for theirpassion for our


    species.


    Eric¡­ he will be gutted.


    Even more so, because he told Corinne to protect Mia.


    She did¡­and paid the ultimate price for it.


    The other women are dead too. They were swept up and ¡­consumed. What remains of them is


    unrecognizable.


    ¡°Mark her,¡± Theo tells me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your woman.¡±


    If I do this, I¡¯m breaking her trust and forcing our bond.


    She didn¡¯t want that.


    But if I don¡¯t do it, she¡¯ll die.


    ¡°Mark her,¡± he says again. ¡°Or she will follow my raven¡¯s fate.¡±


    I don¡¯t think. I bite down. Her neck is already mangled but I let my teeth break the skin, away from the


    blood vessels I¡¯m desperately trying to triage.


    I draw back and hold my own wrist above the wound. I¡¯m bleeding and I flex my arm to force my blood


    to mix with hers.


    Normally, we would profess each other as mates and the marking bond would extend both ways, with


    Mia then marking my neck or chest. It is an old tradition, one not many wolves practice these days


    because the teeth marks are too much for human society and even masking the marks isn¡¯t practical.


    ¡°Please, please Mia.¡±


    I can¡¯t think about our kids. Or her father, my beta.


    They¡¯ll be devastated.


    Me¡­I¡¯ll never get over this woman. She was mine from the beginning and in all the years of my life,


    she is the only thing that brings me peace.


    ¡°Mia,¡± I kiss her head. I drag her close, needing to hear her heart to know that it still beats, that she is


    still breathing.


    I wasn¡¯t gentle with her.


    I didn¡¯t worship her the way she deserved.


    I didn¡¯t love her or give her the words to let her know what she meant to me.


    Herst moments on this earth were filled with betrayal and brutality and my selfishness.


    I rock her in my arms. ¡°Live. Please.¡±


    Conn is howling, the mournful sounds echoing in my brain until I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll die or go insane.


    I feel my own blood swirl. My heart thumps out of rhythm and slows.


    We are joined now. One. Complete.


    Either shees back or I will perish along with her.


    She survives or I follow her to the grave.


    The absolute gravity of what I¡¯ve done hits me in the chest.


    Shift, Imand.


    My blood is in her now.


    She is marked. Mated.


    ¡°Now goddamnit!¡± I scream.


    We have a family, children, a pack that relies on us.


    ¡°Shift!¡± I demand again and I put the full force of my Alpha powers behind it.


    The body in my arms shudders.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Come on now, N.¡±


    Mia convulses once more.


    Then¡­nothing.


    SHIFT!!!


    I give all of myself, not just my Alpha powers but my life force too.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia shudders again and then there is a ripple. I feel her muscles seize and her body contort. I blink and


    N¡¯s fur is soft beneath my hands.


    She¡¯s so weak, she can¡¯t lift up her head, but that¡¯s all right. I stroke her back andfort her the best I


    can.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m going to take you home. We¡¯re going to be alright.¡±


    Her wolf head swings to Theo where he holds Corinne.


    N howls. The mournful wail echoes against the courtyard walls.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine the horrors that happened here.


    The sun shines and birds sing.


    It¡¯s 9 o¡¯clock on a Tuesday morning.


    Bodies line the ground, blood is sttered against the sto, and the other Titans move silently back


    into the square, positioning themselves at the corners like points on apass. They¡¯re waiting for


    Theo.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve stopped this!¡± I use him.


    ¡°I know!¡± he acknowledges.


    But he didn¡¯t. He did nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± one of the female Titans tells him.


    He sweeps up Corinne. His eyes are on the front courtyard and he runs with her in his arms before


    taking the stairs to the upper floors.


    An SUV pulls up behind the fountain.


    ¡°If you want to take your dead with you,¡± she tells me, ¡°load them up now.¡±


    One of the Titan¡¯s opens the back door of the vehicle and body bags line the open trunk. The seats are


    already folded down.


    The sight of it all¡­is sickening.


    I scoop up N and bring her into the trunk. I make sure Mia¡¯sfortable and lean down to kiss her


    snout. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll go soon.¡±


    Then I collect what I can of our fallenrades. My hands are bloody and my heart is heavy by the


    time I finish.


    I¡¯m not sure what to do with Mia¡¯s mother.


    Maybe Sean, my beta, will want to pay his respects. Regardless of how I feel about him concealing this


    information about Mia¡¯s mom¨Chis wife¨CSean loyally served my father and he¡¯s been a trusted beta to


    me.


    Although I realize that I don¡¯t trust him as implicitly as I once did.


    I cross her arms over the hole in her chest and seal the bag.


    ¡°Here,¡± the female Titan says. ¡°Adriana left this for her.¡±


    It¡¯s a giant wooden box¨Ca crate big enough to hold a body. It probably weighs close to two hundred


    pounds, but this woman lifts it as if it¡¯s a box of tissues. She hefts it into the back of the trunk and slides


    it away from the bodies.


    I nce up at the balconies.


    ¡°Theo will pay a grave price for what he has done¡­¡± she says quietly.


    I¡¯m not sure what that is.


    ¡°I need to take the other woman back,¡± I say instead of asking questions. ¡°Corinne is the Alpha¡¯s sister.


    Her pack¡­ they¡¯ll want her buried on their grounds.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡±There won¡¯t be anything to bury.¡±


    Her eyes are cold and almost colorless. This creature is chilling in itspleteck of empathy.


    She snaps her fingers and fires spark. They consume the dead wraiths and the local dead wolves. The


    mes catch the walls of the building and climb quickly.


    Smoke billows from somewhere inside the grand mansion.


    She¡¯s going to torch this ce.


    ¡°You should go, wolf,¡± she warns. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for you here.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter Fifty-Six


    CAMERON


    The flight back is somber.


    With the time difference, it¡¯s barely dinner time when wend.


    Mia is a shell of herself.


    She¡¯s healed and I think Ashley awakening must have had some part of that. Whatever ties bound us


    are severed. To ensure it, I put my Alpha strength into breaking the bond with her while I was on the jet.


    It caused pain, a sharp and swift slice through my body like a portion of my being was fracturing¡­ and


    then it dissipated.


    I connect with my father to make sure Merilee and the rest of the pack is okay. I¡¯d hoped¨Cgods, how I


    hoped¨Cthat Merilee would be healed.


    But that is not the case.


    I hate that Dr. Lee is right, that the affliction was caused in utero, when Ashley used witch-magic to trick


    me.


    Whatever was done to make my wolf believe she was my mate, that had an irreversible impact on the


    daughter we conceived.


    My dad assured me my daughter, though not improved, Merilee has not declined further, either. She¡¯s


    safe. Jacelyn and Aaron too.


    That¡¯s good. That¡¯s the most important thing, but how did my pack not notice their former Luna


    awakening and leaving pds?


    How the fuck did Ashley do what she did!?


    I was told Ashley awoke some time in the night and slipped off site.


    As for the attack on us here in the Crescent City, it echoes what had been done to Eric¡¯s pack prior to


    Mia arriving with Jace.


    Ashley and her brother Philipe are in league with vampires, and I marvel at what deal might grant


    dozens of wraiths at their disposal.


    Maybe it¡¯s just money¨Chundreds of millions of dors might make for such a partnership. Or maybe it¡¯s


    something more¡­


    Amon enemy. Common goal.


    But to even suggest such things is an anathema.


    It is treason to our species.


    To make it to New Orleans so quickly, she must have been able to track us or maybe there was some


    tie to Adriana. Or me. Or Mia.


    I don¡¯t know.


    I don¡¯t give a shit.


    She¡¯s gone¡­ and good riddance.


    Ashley and her brother Philipe would need to be captured. Dealt with.


    I really didn¡¯t want to think about what the end game would be with her. Because she is the mother of


    my child, but I wouldn¡¯t let that stop me from justice. I couldn¡¯t. Not after New Orleans.


    Her transgressions are too severe.


    Mia stirs. She shivers again.


    I try to cover her with a nket but she shakes it off.


    Physically, Mia is healed.


    Emotionally, I¡¯m not sure.


    My mate looks ¡­broken.


    I have an urge to fill the silence but that isn¡¯t what she wants. The few times I tried to get her to talk,


    she closed her eyes and turned away.


    From her breathing, I know she isn¡¯t sleeping now.


    Her eyes are closed and she¡¯s angled her body away from me.


    That hurts.


    But I can¡¯t force it.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to take Corinne¡¯s loss or the other women¡¯s deaths so hard. But while she did


    actually sleep, she cried out for those women. She wept and whimpered and when I tried to touch her,


    to hold her and console her, she rioted.


    She needs time and space.


    Such violence and loss is not processed so easily. If ever.


    I think back on the damage I did to her all those years ago when I cast her out and how she lost


    everyone and everything.


    I¡¯ve hurt this woman so much.


    I rub my chest.


    Her pain is mine.


    She is my mate.


    If she lets me, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life trying to make it up to her.


    Conn makes a grumbling sound. Like my idea is stupid.


    My wolf isn¡¯t wrong.


    What tears me up is knowing that there is no ¡®making up¡¯ for anything. The hurts we inflict are always


    there. Perhaps the actual wounds heal.


    But scars remain.


    We prepare tond on the private airstrip that our pack owns. We don¡¯t normallynd this particr jet


    here because of its size and the length of the runway, but I¡¯m not worrying about that right now. For all I


    give a shit, the ne can rot here.


    We have bodies to transfer and who-the-fuck-knows in a giant crate to deal with.


    I hesitate to even bring that box onto pds, seeing as how everything that Seer woman touches


    turns to ash.


    Which reminds me¡­ Sean never shared any of this history with me.


    Maybe he told my old man, but such information¨Cespecially as how it has threatened pack¨Cshould¡¯ve


    been ryed. To me.


    He may have ultimately shown me the map of New Orleans, but she should¡¯ve confided in me about


    his past long before.


    The ne lurches as itnds and I automatically thrust out my hand to help keep Mia from jostling into


    the wall or the table in front of her.


    She tenses.


    As the ne draws to a stop, she unbuckles her belt and stands. She nces around as if realizing for


    the first time that we¡¯d just been on a flight.


    She blinks a few times. ¡°I can¡¯t see the kids like this.¡± Her voice is scratchy.


    I nod and move to the hatch to open the stairwell out of the ne.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    I want to take care of her.


    I want Mia and the twins and little Merilee to be in my house. Beneath my protection.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Conn growls.


    Yeah, yeah, yeah. I know. I can¡¯t force it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to your dad¡¯s ce and sleep for a few hours¨C¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll need more time alone, Cam.¡± She doesn¡¯t say how much more.


    ¡°Right. Okay. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°I just told you. Give me time and space.¡±


    It isn¡¯t said in any malicious way. She¡¯s almost in a fog. Shock, for sure.


    My heart breaks for her. My mate has known so much pain and suffering.


    And all of it starts with me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I have Dr. Lee meet us¡­¡± I connect my mind with our resident physician¡¯s and he assures


    me he¡¯ll meet us on the tarmac. ¡°Once he looks you over, you can go out to the northeast fields.


    Remember the cabin for when we¡¯re driving the cattle in the fall? You can stay there. Rest. When


    you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll bring the kids over to visit.¡±


    She nods slowly.


    ¡°Sit down for a few minutes, honey.¡±


    Trucks are pulling up to the ne as the pilot Jeffrey kills the engines.


    ¡°Help them,¡± I tell him. Unload the bodies first. Then the trunk.


    Sean?


    My beta¨CMia¡¯s father¨Cresponds immediately. Is she alright?


    It depends on his definition of ¡®alright¡¯.


    Get someone out to the Quadrant Six cabin. Clean it out. Stock it with food. Set up a patrol. I want no


    fewer than a dozen wolves on the grounds at any given time. They can rotate security details as


    needed.


    She can stay with me.


    I cut off the connection.


    When I sense that the more macabre work of transporting the bodies is done, and that that cursed


    wooden chest is offloaded, I turn to Mia.


    ¡°Can you walk, Mia, or should I carry you?¡±


    She looks at me oddly. Like I just said the most ridiculous thing.


    She precedes me off the ne. Dr. Lee stands there waiting for her.


    He holds the back door open to an idling SUV.


    She gets in without any fuss and I climb into the front seat.


    ¡°The boxes with me,¡± she says.


    There is power in her voice. She isn¡¯t asking. She is telling me.


    I have my men remove it from the other truck and load it into the trunk of this vehicle.


    The doors m and we head out.


    The doctor performs a basic physical examination, checking her eyes and ears and pulse. He dons a


    stethoscope and really listens to her heart and respiration.


    I¡¯m less concerned about her physical condition than I am her mental well-being.


    Maybe I should¡¯ve called for someone else to meet us.


    I think about some of the Elders on our Council. They would¡¯ve been my first choice, but given their


    condemnation of Mia, I won¡¯t let them anywhere near her. That would be like bullying a victim.


    I rake a hand through my hair.


    We have wronged my mate¨Call of us¨Cin so many ways.


    Is it any wonder she wants to be left alone?


    Is it surprising she wants no part of my pack, or by extension, me?


    She rubs her neck, feeling my mark on her.


    One that she never wanted in the first ce.


    It makes my heart pitch.


    Mia has been a fixture in my life for as long as I can remember. I finally have her back home where she


    belongs. I meet her eyes in the rearview mirror and she turns away.


    But for as close as we are, she¡¯s still millions of miles away from me.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter Fifty-Seven


    JACE


    The doorbell rings.


    What. The. Fuck.


    I nce sharply at Morgan. ¡°Did you contact anyone?¡±


    She¡¯s naked and half asleep in the bed beside me. ¡°Who? When?¡± She throws a pillow at me. ¡°Yeah, I


    grabbed up thendline while we were switching positions.¡±


    I snort.


    ¡°Stupid question, wolf.¡±


    She¡¯s right. Neither of us have left each other¡¯s sight for hours.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the guys,¡± she says. ¡°Doordash or Uber Eats or something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, probably.¡±


    But I don¡¯t think so.


    A few secondster, there¡¯s a knock at the door. ¡°Hey Jace¡­you¡¯re going to want toe out for this.¡±


    I push from the bed slowly and draw on my jeans.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± I tell Morgan.


    But she¡¯s already standing and getting dressed too. That¡¯s probably for the best. She isn¡¯t a wolf, she


    can¡¯t shift the way we can to protect our bodies.


    ¡°Rx, puppy¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh no you didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Sheughs.


    With a twirl of her hand, the bed and everything in this room is set to rights. As she follows me out of


    the room, she¡¯s chanting something.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It feels like a physical wall of energy that pulses through the room and moves into Morgan. She¡¯s


    gathering her power and it is intense.


    ¡°I take it this isn¡¯t a food delivery,¡± I say to my men.


    They shake their heads.


    Okay then. We have a potential threat on the other side of that door.


    ¡°Remember,¡± she says quietly, ¡°no one who wishes harm can pass.¡±


    Michail acts like he¡¯s stomping a staff into the ground. He raises his arms. ¡°You shall not pass!¡± He


    gives his best Gandalf imitation.


    We chuckle at that.


    ¡°Seriously though,¡± Morgan says. ¡°We are safe here. Stay inside. We¡¯re only vulnerable if we step


    outside these walls.¡±


    ¡°On three,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°One, two¡­¡±


    Jacob opens the door.


    Before I can catch her¨CMorgan runs outside.


    ¡°Damn it, woman!¡± I yell and lunge after her. This witch is quick and I stop short when I see her hugging


    someone.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she gushes, and there is such joy in her voice.


    I stop short. That ¡®someone¡¯ is roughly five-foot-three and maybe a buck twenty. She has short spiky


    blonde hair, no, not blond, white. Her skin is smooth but there are crinkles at the corners of her eyes


    and around her mouth. She gives me a once-over then winks.


    When Morgan finally releases her, she steps back and swipes at tears. ¡°Come in,e in, Nonna.¡±


    Grandma???


    I step back and so do the other guys. We fan out in the living room and Nonna walks in. Morgan holds


    her grandma¡¯s hand and the gesture is almost childlike in its innocence, she is so happy to see this


    woman.


    ¡°My, oh my,¡± Nonna exims. She stares at each of my men in turn. When her gazends on me and


    rather shamelessly appraises my bare chest, I actually feel myself blushing. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever


    blushed before.


    She pat¡¯s Morgan¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh darling, I do love me some wolves.¡± Her dark eyes swing to Morgan. ¡°If


    I¡¯d known you were entertaining, I would¡¯ve worn my 70s self mour.¡±


    Morganughs. ¡°Nonna! Behave.¡±


    The older woman snorts.


    I like her instantly.


    Morgan makes introductions before guiding us all into the kitchen where we sit or stand around the


    central ind.


    Michail resumes eating a slice of pizza.


    Jacob watches the interys intently, cataloging details and assessing the situation. Den offers


    Nonna something to drink. She smiles fondly at him.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time,¡± she tells us.


    Morgan and I nce at each other. ¡°You know why we¡¯re here?¡± she asks.


    Nonna arches a brow. ¡°I can guess. You always were way too attached to that she-wolf. I me your


    mother. She was so paranoid and power-hungry she never allowed you to make friends.¡±


    I step closer to Morgan and sp her hand. Something about picturing her as a lonely little girl makes


    me angry and sad. Thane butts at my head. He wants me to hug her or kiss her, but I¡¯m not sure she


    would want that kind of public disy of affection, so I keep it to holding her hand.


    ¡°Mia is like a sister to me,¡± Morgan says.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nonna sighs. ¡°I know that, dearest. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± Her dark eyes cut to me. ¡°Rtionships


    with other species can be challenging. There is always fear.¡±


    I nod slowly. The message is clear.


    We won¡¯t have an easy go of it.


    I pretty much figured that out when my father ordered me to kill her during the trial.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to it then.¡± She nces at my packmates before her gaze settles on Den. ¡°Oh. Yes.


    You.¡±


    He opens his mouth but abruptly closes it. ¡°Uh, yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Sheughs and the sound is decidedly amused. ¡°Oh, my boy, don¡¯t say ma¡¯am. Even when we¡¯re old


    enough to be one, we still enjoy the pretense.¡± So saying her eyes flutter to white and in the next


    instant, she¡¯s maybe twenty-five. Same hair, same eyes, just young again.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± this from Michail. He tilts his head. ¡°You witches ever hit any wolf bars? I swear I¡¯ve gone to


    bed with one version of a woman, and woken up with another.¡±


    I choke on augh.


    Nonna shakes her head bemusedly.


    We¡¯re all thinking the same thing. Michail being shitfaced and magic having nothing to do with it.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Nonna allows with a wink.


    Den just blinks like a deer in the headlights. ¡°Come here,¡± she tells him. ¡°Stand behind me.¡±


    He does.


    In the next second, she retracts her mour. And though she¡¯s old again, the beauty is still there. It has


    me looking at Morgan in another light. Wanting to see how she¡¯ll grow and change over the course of


    our lifetimes. I look forward to growing old with her.


    If we survive the next few hours, that is.


    ¡°Jace, be a dear, stand behind Morgan.¡±


    Huh? Okay. I move to stand a foot away from her back.


    ¡°Put your hands on her shoulders.¡±


    I do.


    In the next second, she ps her hand against Morgan¡¯s forehead and uses her other hand to hold the


    back of Morgan¡¯s head, in what looks to be a crushing grip.


    ¡°Hey now¨C¡± I start.


    ¡°Nonna no!¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Nonna¡¯smand renders the whole room motionless. I try to take a step and can¡¯t.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist it,¡± she tells Morgan. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare waste the gift that is being given to you.¡±


    Goosebumps run down my arms.


    Tears stream down Morgan¡¯s face. ¡°Please, please don¡¯t do this, Nonna. I need you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, which is why I¡¯m helping you right now.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you,¡± Morgan whispers brokenly.


    The pressure Nonna¡¯s exerting has Morgan fighting to stand upright. I want to hug her, but I can only


    push to keep her standing.


    Morgan screams.


    Nonna¡¯s eyes sh to full white and are fluttering so fast it looks like they¡¯re going to roll backwards


    My men are fanned out. Michail slides his hand to grab the knife beside the pizza box. Jacob is braced


    to fight or flee, and Den stands perfectly still, waiting.


    Sweat beads on Nonna¡¯s brow and veins pop on her arms and neck and face. They raise in an ugly


    purplish spiderweb and they seem to ripple.


    Morgan shakes, her whole body starts to convulse.


    In the next instant, both women are tossed backwards.


    I catch Morgan and take the brunt of the blow, my back mming into the stove. I hold her in my arms.


    A lock of her hair has turned stark white and she¡¯s shaking.


    Den ms into the opposite wall with Nonna.


    The woman looks slighter, even thinner.


    The vibrant energy she projected is dimmed dramatically.


    She copses and Den catches her. He sweeps her up like a child and cradles the old woman


    against his chest.


    ¡°Is she?¡± I¡¯m afraid to ask.


    ¡°Still breathing,¡± Den says quietly.


    Michail¡¯s head snaps from one side of the kitchen to the other. ¡°What the fuck just happened!?¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter Fifty-Eight


    Morgan lifts her hand and tendrils of blue light and electricity swirl around her fingertips.


    She¡¯s buzzing with power. Literally radiating it from her hands.


    Her eyes are alight with wonder and then they fall when she realizes what was done. ¡°No, no, no.¡± She


    runs across the kitchen. ¡°Bring her into the other room.¡±


    Den strides into the living room and instead ofying her down, he sits on the couch and keeps the


    little woman on hisp. She¡¯d chosen wisely when she picked him. Maybe Nonna sensed how fiercely


    loyal and protective Den would be.


    Morgan kisses Nonna¡¯s cheek. ¡°Are you okay? Talk to me.¡± Her voice is thick with tears.


    I can hear the older woman breathing, but whatever she did sapped her strength significantly. She


    looks older now, worn in a way that would suggest failing health or illness.


    ¡°Why would you do that!?¡± Morgan is frantic.


    I put my hand on her shoulder hoping to calm her.


    She starts crying.


    I wrap my arms around her waist.


    Nonna breathes deeply. ¡°I appreciate the disy of emotion,¡± she says without opening her eyes. ¡°But


    let¡¯s suck it up, eh, buttercup.¡±


    Den chokes on augh.


    Morgan draws back as if her grandma pped her.


    Nonna opens one eye. ¡°I love you, Morgan.¡±


    Morgan drops to her knees beside the couch and throws her arms around Nonna¡¯s neck. She¡¯s still


    crying but it¡¯s less sad now. More great racking sobs of relief.


    I stand there and Den and I share an awkward look. We¡¯re wolves. We snarl and growl, bark and


    bite. But generally, we aren¡¯t prone to outwardly showing our emotions. I rake a hand through my hair.


    I¡¯m not so good with tears.


    Den sure as hell isn¡¯t.


    I¡¯ve seen him face entire hives of vampires with less nervousness.


    And seeing my woman cry, short of taking her back to bed and fucking her senseless, I¡¯m not real sure


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    how to make her stop.


    Nonna grins up to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry wolf, she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Morgan gives her grandma onest hard squeeze and then she stands back up. ¡°I¡¯m better than fine.¡±


    She holds up her hands and stares at them in wonder. ¡°I¡¯m unstoppable.¡±


    Nonna smiles proudly. ¡°Yeah, you are.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this,¡± Morgan says abruptly. ¡°This is your power. Your gift.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nonna agrees. ¡°And it is mine to give.¡± She makes a shooing motion with her hand. ¡°You go on


    now and get ready. I think I¡¯ll sit here a while more yet, and let this stud bolster me.¡± She nods. ¡°It¡¯s


    true, there¡¯s nothing like a big hard man to get everything flowing.¡±


    Den¡¯s face flushes red. He sputters.


    Iugh hard.


    Then Nonna ogles my chest and I¡¯m back to feeling self-conscious again. She cackles. ¡°Splendid


    creatures, these wolves.¡±


    She¡¯s fucking with us, but it¡¯s in such good nature and intended to lighten the mood so her


    granddaughter won¡¯t bear the burden of this sacrifice.


    And that¡¯s what it is, I realize.


    A sacrifice.


    Nonna has given her magic to Morgan.


    I don¡¯t know much of the witch world, but even I can see that this is a rare and very significant event.


    When the humor dies down, Nonna closes her eyes, and we all see that for as much as she is teasing


    and smiling, she is very very weak.


    ¡°Rest, Nonna.¡± Morgan kisses her forehead.


    We walk back into the kitchen and let the guys know that everything is okay. The exnation is kind of


    moot. With our heightened senses, there isn¡¯t a detail that they¡¯d miss with all of us crammed in the


    same house. And, yes, that includes the hours of sex.


    Wolves don¡¯t have the same hangups about intimacy that other species seem to.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave on schedule,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°I have some news,¡± Jacob says.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The doorbell rings again.


    ¡°Right on time.¡± Jacob smiles.


    ¡°What is?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Special delivery. Cam called Alpha MacPhearsonast night and let him know we were in town. And


    Eric said he¡¯d send supplies.¡±


    ¡°Nice.¡± Then I take Morgan¡¯s hand again and lead her back into the bedroom.


    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    MIA


    I¡¯m not doing so well.


    I¡¯m conscious of that, so I guess that¡¯s something, like if I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m messed up it must mean


    that I¡¯m not so far gone.


    But I still can¡¯t seem to make my way back to right.


    There is so much death¡­


    My mother.


    Corinne.


    Rachel. Lianne. Jessica.


    And what of those wolves? I never even got the chance to learn their names.


    There¡¯s been nothing but war and heartache and death.


    What is the point of any of this?


    I¡¯d been so removed in my life in California. Going to work, raising my kids. My life had been quiet,


    peaceful. Maybe a little lonely, but inparison, there was far less drama.


    I¡¯d watched the news and caught glimpses of horrors across the world. Natural disasters, shootings,


    war.


    I¡¯d felt removed from that too.


    But I can¡¯t deny the suffering or struggle in the world any longer.


    I miss my kids.


    I¡¯m sitting on the front porch of the cattle cabin in a remote corner of our pack¡¯snd. No, not our.


    Cameron¡¯s.


    N grumbles. She disagrees.


    I rub my neck, feeling the raised mark of Cam¡¯s bite. My other wounds have healed, but his bite¡­that


    will not fade.


    It¡¯s done.


    The bond isplete.


    I feel like I should be happy or feel ¡®whole¡¯ or something. But I¡¯m just tired.


    Tired and empty and sad.


    I have so many questions and so many regrets.


    Worse, I me myself for everything that happened in New Orleans. I never should¡¯ve gone. I took off


    without even considering the consequences.


    I could¡¯ve died.


    Because of me, so many others had instead.


    The guilt is like an avnche, chilling my body and crushing my chest.


    I rock on the front porch chair and adjust the nket on myp.


    It¡¯s night. The stars are out and the sky above is big, so big, and a reminder of a universe that is


    endless.


    There are wolves walking the perimeter of the building. They keep back so I don¡¯t see them, but they¡¯re


    here and as a courtesy they came over earlier and introduced themselves.


    That just pissed me off.


    I¡¯d known them. I went to school with two of the males.


    It¡¯s like in my exile I became a true outsider.


    Whether that was just their perception of me or my own is irrelevant. I don¡¯t belong here. And maybe


    that¡¯s also why I am so depressed.


    Cam¡¯s checked in many times.


    I finally had to block his thoughts, which I know is cruel, but I can¡¯t handle his coddling right now.


    The nicer he is, the more I want to cry.


    And I need to rebuild my walls, not break down what¡¯s left of my defenses.


    I have to make another call, and it is one I¡¯ve been dreading, but I owe it to him.


    Eric¡­


    The response is almost instantaneous. I¡¯m here.


    And he is. His voice is warm and strong in my head.


    I don¡¯t know where to begin.


    Cam already told me, he says.


    I¡¯m so sorry.


    A sob breaks free and I bite my hand to try and hold them back.


    He¡¯s quiet.


    It was always just the two of us. He sighs in my head. Corinne was loved. She will be missed. So will


    Lianne, Rachel and Jessica.


    I appreciate that he says their names. He doesn¡¯t ze over the losses of his packmates as if one life


    is more meaningful than another.


    They are all his.


    And he mourns them equally.


    The connection between us is quiet for a while, but he¡¯s still there.


    Finally he says, You mated him.


    I don¡¯t deny it.


    My hand goes to my stomach. Be it in that dreamscape or that bedroom before all hell broke loose,


    when we finally consummated our connection, I did join with Cameron. I could be pregnant.


    As far as being his mate goes. My wolf always epted that.


    And if Cam hadn¡¯t mated me I would¡¯ve died in that courtyard.


    But I don¡¯t say any of that to Eric.


    He doesn¡¯t deserve excuses or titudes.


    Yes, Eric¡­ I did.


    There¡¯s another long pause and I find myself weeping. But nothing could¡¯ve prepared me for what Eric


    says next¡­

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter Fifty-Nine


    JACE


    The tractor trailer backs into the loading bay. There is a subtle rocking as it butts against the giant


    rubber pads at the dock.


    We wait in the dark.


    Our wolf eyes let us see clearly, but Morgan keeps her hand in front of her with a small me glowing.


    It flickers, casting shadows around her face.


    Jacob and Michail are standing near the roll up door. Den is driving.


    There¡¯s a knock against the container door, it¡¯s soft but tells us the shipping official at thebs will be


    opening the bay.


    Morgan moves to intercept them.


    As the back opens, she¡¯s already murmuring a spell.


    The young guy stands frozen.


    He holds a clipboard in one hand and a lollipop hangs out of his open mouth. It falls in slow motion and


    cracks against the concrete floor.


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Nothing permanent,¡± she assures me. ¡°His mind and body are suspended in time. In a few hours, he¡¯ll


    wake up and be fine.¡±


    Michail lifts him up¨Cthe guy is like a statue, unmoving and unblinking¨Cand sets him in the back of the


    semi.


    ¡°One sec,¡± Jacob says.


    He check¡¯s the guy¡¯s pockets and pulls out an employee key card. Then he rolls the back shut.


    ¡°Hope he isn¡¯t afraid of the dark.¡±


    Morgan shrugs. ¡°His thoughts are frozen too. I¡¯m not cruel. I wouldn¡¯t trap a person in their own mind.¡±


    Jacob has heavy bags ofputer gear in each hand. Den carries an assault rifle. But he slings it


    behind his shoulder. He drags a jacket on next. That¡¯ll cost time if he needs to use that gun, but for


    now, I agree with his choice.


    ¡°This way,¡± Morgan says. ¡°But first¡­¡±


    She mutters a spell and I watch as Michail¡¯s features are transformed. He looks like the young guard.


    Exactly like him.


    ¡°This better not be permanent, witch.¡±


    She smirks. Then she changes her own features. Her hair shortening in length and darkening to ck


    in color. Her eyes and skin darken too. She somehow adds several inches to her height. ¡°There,¡± she


    says. ¡°We¡¯re even.¡±


    Morgan leads us into what appears to be a warehouse portion of the building. Giant pallets are stacked


    against walls and in rows.


    There are a few workers on forklifts at the opposite end of the room and they move like worker bees,


    stacking crates and disappearing into another section that¡¯s marked by dropped down stic strands,


    the kind you might see in a refrigerator or controlled-temperature storage area.


    We wolves don¡¯t deal in magic so seeing what all is possible¡­it¡¯s eye opening.


    She walks with purpose. Not too fast and with an easy confidence.


    Maybe it¡¯s because she understands that the less attention we garner, the better, and with her new


    mour she won¡¯t get caught on surveince. Or maybe it¡¯s because her grandmother¡¯s power has


    imbued her with enough magic to face anything.


    ¡°Two o''clock," she says.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    There they are. Another set of closed-circuit cameras.


    We keep our heads slightly angled away and our eyes down. It won¡¯t matter if we¡¯re recognized. Not in


    the aftermath, anyway. But it¡¯d be great if we could avoid at least the initial onset of enemy personnel.


    We move into a long hallway. There are doors on either side and ahead I see a bay of windows.


    ¡°Security office in forty feet,¡± she says.


    Ahead of that is a door, and a very sophisticated keypad beside it.


    Morgan is building her magic again.


    I can sense it now, it gives a hint of spark to the air, a current that is almost indistinguishable. Maybe it¡¯s


    because we¡¯ve been intimate, or because I¡¯m a wolf, but I detect the minute changes. There is even the


    slightest smell¨Clike ozone after a storm.


    She casts her hands out and tendrils of smoke extend. The bluish white smoke moves quickly,


    slithering down the remainder of the hall and beneath the door into the security room.


    There is a startled noise and the ng of something shattering, and then ¡­nothing.


    We collectively hold our breath, waiting for an rm to re.


    I count each step as we approach. Each one bolsters the hope that whoever was in that room was


    intercepted before they could trigger anything.


    The door is locked and though Morgan pulls on the handle, it doesn¡¯t budge.


    I don¡¯t like that we¡¯re bottlenecked in this corridor. I don¡¯t like it one bit.


    Michail steps up and swipes the card he¡¯d taken from the guy who greeted us in the loading bay. ¡°Not


    working.¡±


    Damn.


    ¡°Jacob?¡±


    ¡°On it, boss.¡± He slides up to the key card reader beside the door. In under ten seconds, he has


    unscrewed the panel and exposed the wires for the touchpad and card reader.


    He pulls a set of wire cutters from his pocket and shoves needle nose pliers into his mouth to hold


    while he starts teasing away the many multi-colored feeds.


    I don¡¯t know shit about this kind of electronics.


    Jacob¡¯s skillset was perfected during a long tenure at MIT and with four years in the military. He stays


    up on emerging tech¡­but who can tell if he¡¯ll encounter something he can¡¯t hack. Or¡­if these


    instruments are bewitched in some way.


    I mean, Morgan warded houses against those who would do harm. Who is to say there isn¡¯t some


    simr spell in ce here?


    There is a click and a few secondster, we¡¯re all moving into the security bay.


    Jacob gets to work immediately, moving to the monitors and familiarizing himself with the technology. I


    stand by the door, protecting our backs.


    ¡°Move them,¡± Morgan says.


    Michail grabs the first person, who is middle-aged and sitting in a rolling chair with a cup of coffee


    halfway to his mouth. He pries the coffee mug out of the guy¡¯s hand and sets it on the desk. Then he


    rolls the man to the opposite corner of the room.


    ¡°There¡¯s a storage closet,¡± Morgan says. ¡°Put them in there.¡±


    Michail pauses and then does as she says.


    For the remaining two employees, Morgan maneuvers one¨Calso in a rolling office chair¨Cso that he


    faces the bank of windows on the opposite wall. That guy, for anyone ncing through the windows


    from the hall, would appear to be working. His arms rest on the keyboard and anyone passing by would


    just see the back of his head and assume he was glued to hisputer screen.


    Thest guy is tall and his brows are drawn together. He had one hand on a red, old school telephone.


    No doubt he was going to make a call to alert¡­


    ¡°Who would he be calling, Morgan?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°Probably security. They patrol the outside grounds and walk the main buildings, ensuring


    everything is locked up this time of the day.¡±


    ¡°Any of your coven on site?¡±


    ¡°Not normally, no.¡± She frowns. ¡°At least not at this time of day.¡±


    But we¡¯re all thinking the same thing.


    Everything could be different now since she went rogue and absconded with Jacelyn and Aaron.


    They might not anticipate hering back for the samples. But that¡¯s not to say they wouldn¡¯t have


    have stepped up their security anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± Jacob proims.


    I move beside him and stare at the screen. It¡¯s just lines and lines of code. ¡°I¡¯ve essed the


    mainframe and I can program a jump to loop the digital camera feeds so we remove your fingerprints


    as you move through the building.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    He calls up all the cameras on the big monitors where thest security person was previously standing.


    Michail grabs that frozen guy beneath the arms and carries him away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll monitor the vicinity.¡± A timer set at six minutes appears in the corner of the screen. ¡°Starting


    countdown now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± I say.


    But Morgan doesn¡¯t. She squints at the guardhouse where a car has rolled up. Her eyes re.


    Whatever she sees¡­she doesn¡¯t like it.


    A sinking feeling settles in my gut.


    ¡°Jace,¡± she whispers. ¡°We really need to hurry.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter Sixty


    ¡°You heard thedy,¡± I say.


    We move into the hall. Michail took the cards from the security guys that Morgan froze, but we don¡¯t


    need them. Jacob is already in the system.


    The door at the end of the corridor shes green before we reach it, and we walk through.


    Morgan turns left, then right. She guides us down a number of hallways. Then she pauses at an


    elevator bay.


    ¡°I kind of think we should take the stairs,¡± she says.


    ¡°Never second guess yourself.¡±


    We hustle into the stairwell and go down three flights.


    ¡°We still need to ess the elevator to get into the restricted areas,¡± she says.


    ¡°Copy that.¡± I link my mind to Jacob. We¡¯re going to have to clear a subterranean floor.


    Already on it.


    We push out of the stairwell into the elevator bay across from us. Morgan presses the button. As we


    stand there, waiting for the elevator, tensions re.


    ¡°Good call with the stairwell,¡± Jacob says. ¡°Security guards made a pass of the halls two floors up. If


    they saw the elevator moving¡­¡±


    They would havee to investigate.


    Michail bounces from one foot to the other. Den is freakishly still. Morgan¡¯s heart is pounding and


    even though she outwardly appears calm, I can tell she is far from it.


    ¡°Nice and easy, everybody,¡± I say. ¡°We¡¯re in and out. We got this.¡±


    Den rolls his shoulders.


    Morgan nods jerkily.


    Michail doesn¡¯t acknowledge what I said.


    When the elevator dings open, we stride inside.


    If the waiting in the hallway was bad, the slow, slow decline as the doors close and we push the button


    for the restricted floor is way worse.


    A panel opens on the elevator.


    ¡°That¡¯s biometric,¡± I say. Jacob, you got eyes on this?


    I can hack it but it¡¯s going to take a minute.


    Is that hyperbole? Jacob, Confirm. Sixty seconds?


    No Jace. This is gonna take time, as in more than a minute.


    I nce at Morgan. ¡°Will it read you, with the mour?¡±


    She nods. ¡°I can retract it.¡± She bites her lip.


    I can see she¡¯s hesitating. She does this¡­ they¡¯ll know it¡¯s her. Noing back from it.


    ¡°Fuck it. We¡¯ll wait for Jacob to bypass the system.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°We don¡¯t have that kind of time, Jace.¡±


    I¡¯m not happy with this. I didn¡¯t anticipate this mission going off without some issues, but I wanted to


    incur the risks, not this woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she tries to reassure me.


    I know a little something about betraying one¡¯s people.


    I did it with my pack, and I know there will be a price for it.


    A terrible price for it.


    I¡¯ve made my peace with that.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Morgan has already been emunicated. What we¡¯re about to do now, with it pointing back to her¡­


    who knows what the repercussions will be.


    Jacob, I need an update¡­


    Trying¡­this kind of thing is tricky.


    I want to stall, but I keeping back to that vehicle Morgan saw pulling up to the guardhouse and just


    how much heat might be on its way.


    Before I can say anything, Morgan¡¯s looking at me and her eyes are blue again¨Cthat summer sky blue


    that¡¯s soft and pale. Nothing like her current mour or even her usual more glitzy one.


    Then she¡¯s leaning down and doing the retina scan and the elevator dings again before it starts its


    descent.


    ¡°We¡¯re in,¡± she says.


    Den has his gun aimed at the door. Michail too.


    I keep my arms lithe at my sides. I¡¯m ready to shift.


    We exit to an empty hallway. The lights are extinguished. But as we move, the motion sensors activate


    and they turn on.


    There¡¯s something in the air¡­¡±Morgan?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t meet my eyes. ¡°There is¡­testing that goes on here.¡±


    Den¡¯s nostrils re. ¡°I smell vampires...and wolves.¡±


    She nods.


    What the fuck.


    She¡¯s been what? Imprisoning and experimenting on our people?


    ¡°Split up,¡± I say. ¡°Michail with us. Den¡­take that corridor. You see wolves, you set them free.¡±


    ¡°On it.¡± He hefts the gun to his shoulder and takes off down the hallway to the right.


    ¡°Den, wait.¡± I look at Morgan. ¡°Are there wards or magic or whatever?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°No. They don¡¯t keep the specimens long.¡± She points left. ¡°The important


    research and samples are protected. It¡¯s this way.¡±


    The implication is clear¨Cwolves are ¡®unimportant¡¯. Expendable.


    We go left.


    So they capture and experiment on us. And we¡¯re of no value besides whatever parts they harvest.


    Am I angry? I¡¯m fucking furious.


    She never mentioned this. Never thought to confide that one little bit of vital information. We¡¯d known


    vampires who kept witches captive and bled them for their rare blood and used them for their spell


    casting abilities.


    But treating our kind asb rats? This was next level shit.


    Exactly what every member of our species sought to avoid, namely with humans. But knowing witches


    were in on this kind of research now too¡­¡±You know this is gonna start a war, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this way,¡± she says and she moves faster now.


    We pass severalboratories. There are other animals in cages. Rabbits, rats, even chimpanzees.


    ¡°So I guess all thosemercials about being ¡®green¡¯ and ¡®clean¡¯ and ¡®never testing on animals¡¯ is all


    bullshit.¡± Michail lets out a low whistle.


    Morgan stares at me. ¡°I¡¯m not a part of thispany, Jace.¡±


    She¡¯s right. And even if she had been, I have no right to judge her.


    She stops so abruptly I m into her back. I sling my arm around her waist to keep her from face-


    nting.


    ¡°Stop!¡± she warns Michail.


    I don¡¯t see anything. I switch to my wolf eyes. Still nothing. ¡°What is it?¡±


    She rolls her hands and creates a ball of white smoke which she then blows from her fingertips like


    dusting flour or wishing on a dandelion.


    And then I see it, tiny threads. Faint glittering strings too fine to see normally.


    ¡°What¡¯s this now?¡± I ask.


    She calls on her magic and chants. She doesn¡¯t break the threads, but rather elongates them, creating


    a high arch that lifts to the ceiling. Where the threads crossed or cut across the hall at odd angles, she


    murmurs other words to help drop those to the ground in bundles that are easier to see.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch them,¡± she warns.


    Yeah, definitely wasn¡¯t going to.


    We clear the twenty feet or so of spelled hallway and then we face onest door.


    ¡°It¡¯s just through here.¡±


    She¡¯s moving her hands again, and this time, I see the wards, they¡¯re like translucent curtains that she


    swipes aside, one after another.


    Finally¡­ we¡¯re in.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter Sixty-One


    Thisb opens into a huge room. Probably thirty by fifty feet and at its center is a cylindrical multi-tiered


    storagepartment with an assortment of tissue samples and¨Coh my god¨Cthose are fetuses.


    ¡°What the fuck, Morgan!?¡± Michail lifts his gun. I know him. He¡¯s thinking about lighting this whole ce


    up.


    Can¡¯t say I disagree with the sentiment.


    ¡°Over here,¡± she says, moving to a wall of freezers at the far end of the room. ¡°That other cooler is


    used regrly and it isn¡¯t good for samples. It introduces thermal cycling stress that can denature the


    cells.¡±


    I nce at her sharply. For someone who isn¡¯t ¡®involved¡¯ in thispany she seems to know a lot


    about it.


    ¡°These are the deep freeze coolers. -135¡æ.¡±


    She said she wasn¡¯t but¡­ ¡°You sure you aren¡¯t a part of this?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I have degrees in psychopharmacology and biochemistry.¡±


    ¡°Beauty and brains,¡± Michail mutters.


    And magic. Can¡¯t forget that.


    I notice Morgan doesn¡¯t really answer my question. Maybe she isn¡¯t involved now, but at one time or


    another, she was tangled up in this.


    Michail has an insted bag for the transport and canisters of Liquid Nitrogen in the semi so we can


    maintain the temperature on the way home. The Nitrogen had been shockingly easy to obtain from a


    local store. Apparently it¡¯s a popr addition in cocktails these days so all the cool clubs were using it


    to create that smokey cauldron effect in drinks.


    Morgan dons gloves to remove the samples and efficiently loads them into the bag, which Michail


    immediately seals and conceals in a wrap belt around his midsection.


    ¡°Set the charges,¡± I tell him.


    That whole ¡®special delivery¡¯ from the West Coast pack¡­ yeah, we¡¯re going to put that to good use. I


    don¡¯t know if Alpha Eric was aware of what¡¯s been going on in his backyard, but we¡¯ll do our part to


    stop it.


    I watch Morgan carefully as Michail positions the C4. Right on top of huge canisters of Hydrogen gas


    and Liquid Nitrogen.


    Morgan¡¯s expression reveals nothing. I¡¯m not sure how she feels about us destroying thesebs, but on


    principle, we can¡¯t let them have this kind of data. They can¡¯t get away with what they¡¯re doing.


    Jacob, I call to him, mind to mind. ess the mainframe and wipe any evidence you can.


    Of our egress? I¡¯m already on it.


    I don¡¯t care about that. Of the research. If they¡¯re storing records¨CI want them destroyed. Wipe this


    whole ce clean if you can.


    I highly doubt it would be that simple, and surely they have backups in ce to prevent exactly this


    scenario¨Cwe do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± I tell them.


    Michail nods excitedly.


    I try to conceal my excitement.


    In those vials¡­is the chance to save my niece.


    We run out of theb and along the corridor.


    Den, where are you?


    He doesn¡¯t reply, but I do see him pushing through the double doors at the end of the opposite hall.


    He¡¯s carrying something¨Ca woman.


    Michail growls fiercely.


    Behind Den, two other beings are hunched over and walking very slowly.


    They¡¯re vampires and they¡¯re emaciated.


    My gaze swings to Morgan. Her lips are pressed into a thin line and her eyes glisten.


    I personally don¡¯t have much use for vampires, but I don¡¯t believe that any living thing should be


    tortured. And vampires are alive. Mostly. They might not age or change or need much in the way of


    food or other essentials. And they are parasites, yeah, but the world isprised of interconnected


    species. Everything has its purpose.


    Even vamps.


    And with the way poptions were out of control and the earth was at a tipping point environmentally,


    maybe there was a need to lessen human numbers a bit.


    I don¡¯t know.


    These things are so much bigger than me.


    The few interactions my pack¡¯s had with bloodsuckers has been limited to exterminating them when


    their bloodlust got out of control.


    Michail grabs the woman from Den¡¯s arms. I don¡¯t see her face, only a very slight body with a tangle


    of long brown hair.


    Den slings one of the vamp''s arms around his shoulders and his own arm around the creature¡¯s


    waist.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The male nods his thanks.


    We turn to the elevators, watching the blink, blink of descending numbers.


    Uh, Jacob¡­ why are both elevatorsing down?


    Sonofabitch! Jacob curses. You¡¯ve got iing!


    ¡°Stand back!¡¯ Morgan tells us.


    She gathers her magic and a wall of fire sparks from the floor to the ceiling.


    ¡°When the doors open¨Cgo. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    Right. I¡¯m just going to leave her here at the mercy of these savages who think nothing of torturing


    other creatures and experimenting on them. Nope. That wasn¡¯t happening.


    And we are going to detonate thesebs.


    I sure as fuck can¡¯t do that with Morgan down here in them.


    Michail swings the weapon forward. He still holds the woman, and she¡¯s slung her arms around his


    neck, clinging to him.


    ¡°Light ¡¯em up.¡± I nce at my men. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    These are Morgan¡¯s people and we¡¯re about to execute them, but this kind of evil can¡¯t continue.


    I grab the bag from Michail that was strapped to his back that has the second batch of explosives. I run


    it down the opposite hallway and position the charges myself.


    When I race back, my team is piling into the open elevator. Morgan¡¯s holding the wall of fire flush


    against the other elevator door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I scream.


    I grab her by the waist and drag her in as the doors start to close.


    Secondster a woman¡¯s hands jam between the doors. The nails are long and pointed and painted a


    dark dark red.


    I see her face.


    Pale blue eyes. wless red hair.


    The simrities are uncanny.


    Den opens fire, but the bullets bounce back, one ricochets into Michail who curses savagely.


    The woman makes a tssking sound, her eyes locked on Morgan.


    It¡¯s taunting and creepy and confident.


    She¡¯s in no hurry.


    She blows a kiss to Morgan and then lets the doors closepletely.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter Sixty-Two


    MIA


    Mia¡­I know where they are.


    Those words stunned me.


    Eric¡¯s quiet. Still there, but waiting. He dropped that little bomb and then he receded to a corner of my


    mind. He¡¯s still connected, but he doesn¡¯t pry or press.


    I¡¯m still processing the information.


    I¡¯m on the front porch of the cabin and staring at the stars. I¡¯ve been here for hours. I feel so alone.


    So¡­ defeated. What is the point of anything?


    I know I just need to see my kids, to hold their little hands or hug them or just breathe them in, and my


    soul will be restored.


    But I¡¯m not in a good ce.


    And I can¡¯t burden my kids with that.


    When my silence drags too long, he rifies: I know where Ashley and her brother are, Mia.


    I knew what you meant.


    What do I want to do with that information?


    Where are they? I ask.


    Washington.


    What are they doing there?


    Brokering deals with other beings. Likely plotting another attack.


    Thank you for telling me.


    I hear a low growl and look up


    It¡¯s Conn. His huge dark bodyes across the grass and onto the porch. He puts his head in myp.


    I pet his head and neck.


    I¡¯d told Cam I needed space, but I couldn¡¯t keep Conn away.


    I can¡¯t be angry. His nearness brings mefort, and in wolf form, I don¡¯t have to say or do anything.


    I have to get in touch with my mother¡¯s people. Her body¡­ I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯d want.


    You need to go to kely Ind.


    I¡¯ve never heard of it.


    It¡¯s an ind off the coast of Washington, in the San Juan chain.


    Okay¡­


    It¡¯s an ind solely for Seers, Mia. If you want answers about your mother, you need to go to your


    mother¡¯s home.


    Conn bumps my hand, his silent demand for more attention and it makes me smile. Leave it to the wolf


    to offer affection but to demand some in return too.


    I run my hands over his big body.


    What are you going to do? Eric asks me.


    You already know.


    The sound he makes in reply is a low rumble in my head.


    I¡¯m technically mated to Cam, but Eric is still tied to me. What does that mean?


    After a few minutes, I stand up.


    I walk inside and leave the front door open. Conn pauses and then trots in behind me when it is clear


    he is wee.


    I feel bad about that. That I made Cam feel ufortable around me. He shouldn¡¯t feel unwee in


    his own pack.


    Mated to him now, I¡¯m technically Luna¡­ but I don¡¯t know if there will evere a day when this pack


    embraces me.


    I¡¯m not sure I can embrace them.


    I sigh. It¡¯s but one issue among so many.


    For now, there are more pressing things¡­


    The cabin isn¡¯t big. It¡¯s an A-frame with a small kitchte, a bathroom and a central area that is


    bedroom/living room/firece.


    There is a television and I remember what a big deal it was when they installed the sr panels and


    the wifi. For the longest time, this ce ran on a generator.


    I sit on the floor beside the crate that my mother left for me.


    Conn swings his head from the crate to me before giving the canine equivalent of ¡°you sure about


    this?¡±


    I shrug. I am not sure of anything these days.


    I grab a screwdriver from one of the drawers in the kitchen and set to prying the crate open.


    The box opens with a creak.


    I suck in a breath.


    There is an even partition and I can see ¡®my side¡¯ and ¡®Ashley¡¯s,¡¯ and in each section are what look to


    be hundreds of drawings, paintings and sketches.


    I lift a handful from my side of the box.


    There is a picture of me and the kids. We¡¯re at the park and flying kites. Aaron isughing and smiling


    so bright.


    The next drawing is of me, pregnant with my feet up, and staring wistfully into the distance. I remember


    that day. It was towards the end of my pregnancy when my due date was looming and I was faced with


    the knowledge that I¡¯d be a mom soon¨Cand totally alone to raise my babies. I¡¯d been scared.


    There is one of me standing outside Quest Studios, on my first day of work.


    The next painting is harder to look at it. It¡¯s me, bloody and broken and on the ground with Ashley


    above me. Cam is in it too. It¡¯s the scene from the mountain. When he rejected me.


    Conn growls.


    It¡¯s a painful reminder. For both of us.


    Flipping through the paintings and sketches¨Csome in vivid color, others hastily drawn on paper or


    canvas, sometimes even a napkin, I see my life in retrospect.


    My mother had visions.


    Of me.


    She abandoned me. But I was never actually forgotten.


    For every major event in my life, she saw a glimpse. What must that have been like for her?


    I feel connected to her in a way I did not anticipate. It brings tears to my eyes.


    And once I start crying, I can¡¯t seem to stop.


    I mourn the mother I never knew, Corinne and the other women we lost in New Orleans. The betrayal


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    from Morgan. From Cameron. The rejection and condemnation from the Circle.


    I cry for my kids who have a hot mess of a mother, and how they deserve better than me.


    Conn leans his big body against me and I sling my arms around him, my hands fisting in his fur.


    I sob.


    And heforts me.


    I¡¯m not sure how much time passes, but suddenly I¡¯m swept up. It¡¯s Cam. He¡¯s naked and holding me.


    He looks tortured.


    I curl myself closer to him, wanting to absorb his strength and his arms reflexively tighten around me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey.¡±


    We never had terms of endearment before. I¡¯m not sure how I feel about one now, but I soak up the


    tenderness. The quiet support. And¡­ yes, the love.


    Despite all the walls between us, I have no doubt that Cam loves me.


    He moves to the bed and sits down with his back against the headboard, keeping me in hisp. He


    drags the nket over me and we don¡¯t move for a long while.


    As I sit here, I know that there can be no peace, no hope for a future for us or our family until we deal


    with the deceptions of the past.


    That includes my mom. And whatever misguided vision set my half-sister on such a hellish trajectory.


    ¡°I have to leave, Cam.¡±


    His arms tighten.


    ¡°You know I have to go.¡± I lean forward and rub the mark on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m moon-marked, and I


    have to understand what that means. Not just for me but for Jacelyn too.¡±


    ¡°There are too many threats¡­¡±


    I arch a brow at him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to stay,¡± he amends. ¡°But I need to know you are safe.¡±


    Cam kisses my forehead. ¡°Please. Don¡¯t do this, Mia.¡±


    ¡°I have to.¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter Sixty-Three


    I wake up to a foot in my face. And the tickle of hair beneath my nose.


    My daughter is curled against my side, her hair a tangled mess around my face.


    The foot belongs to my son. His head is at the bottom of the bed, where his arms wrap around Cam¡¯s


    wolf form. His legs point at me.


    It¡¯s still early in the morning. Too early to want to get up.


    Cam¡¯s head swings toward me bemusedly.


    Jace is back. I need to go check on Merilee. Are you okay?


    I nod.


    He slides from the bed and pauses beside the door. Cam may be in his wolf form, but his movements


    are decidedly human. He tilts his head, seeing the three of us curled up on bed. He stays there for a


    few seconds as if he¡¯smitting the sight of us to memory.


    The very idea of us being a real family after all these years is almost impossible to believe.


    I like the idea of it. I didn¡¯t have a normal childhood, and I want my kids to have a stronger foundation if


    they can.


    My daughter makes the faintest snoring sound and it¡¯s so stinkin¡¯ adorable I gather her closer and kiss


    her head.


    She smells like baby shampoo and sunshine.


    I know these days of cuddles and closeness won¡¯tst forever. And I need to soak up every moment I


    can with them.


    I close my eyes and settle in, hoping the kids will sleepte and we can enjoy this bit of quiet.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to Pop-Pop¡¯s to see us?¡±


    It¡¯s my daughter. Her eyes are still closed.


    ¡°Mommy was so exhausted after the trip with Daddy, I had to rest a bit.¡±


    My daughter opens her eyes and when she stares at me, the look in her eyes makes me feel like dirt.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve seen us first and then rested.¡±


    She¡¯s hurt.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I suck a breath. ¡°Sweetheart, mommy loves you!¡±


    ¡°If you loved me, you would¡¯vee straight home. Instead ofing here.¡±


    I want to cry.


    She¡¯s hurt andshing out and though both my children are mature for their ages, they are still very


    young. However, I can¡¯t go down that spiral of trying to exin. On the surface, that might seem like an


    easy solution, but saying I was sick or sad or needed alone time¡­there is no version of the truth that


    won¡¯t make her more upset or stressed.


    ¡°Oh my baby,¡± I tell her, dragging her even closer for a tighter hug. I try to find the words¡­ ¡°Mommy is


    very sorry. I thought I was making the right choice. But I was wrong. I won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡± I


    hold up my finger. ¡°Pinky promise. I¡¯llmunicate better.¡±


    We twist fingers on it and she¡¯s content. She snuggles in again and puts her head on my chest.


    I listen to the steady sound of her heartbeat.


    My son¡¯s breathing changed the moment Jacelyn started talking, so I know Aaron is awake, but he¡¯s


    listening and processing. And if I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯m really d they didn¡¯t tag team me on this.


    ¡°I love you, my babies,¡± I whisper. ¡°Let¡¯s cuddle a little longer, then I¡¯ll make some pancakes.¡±


    ¡°With chocte chips,¡± Aaron says.


    He knows chocte chip pancakes are a rare treat.


    ¡°To make up for not seeing us,¡± he goes on.


    Wow, that¡¯s a lot of guilt. ¡°Well yed, my son.¡±


    He giggles. So does Jacelyn.


    Theyugh andugh and the sound is like a melody.


    It brings the first real smile to my face.


    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    JACE


    The ne touches down and I nce around at the passengers.


    Den is beside me in the cockpit. Jacob has resumed his seat at the back, hisputers are up and


    he doesn¡¯t look real happy about whatever he¡¯s looking at.


    We have two vampires that are sleeping in the second tost row. That¡¯s gonna be fun, bringing them


    back to pack.


    Michail¡¯s in the next seat with the female wolf we rescued from thebs. He¡¯s got her on hisp. Come


    to think of it, I¡¯m not sure he¡¯s put her down at all from the moment he swept her up in the basement


    Morgan¡¯s in the first row of seats. She looks pensive.


    She isn¡¯t wearing any mour now, and I almost rather she¡¯d keep the icy look. When I see her like


    this, in the aftermath of theb, she seems too vulnerable.


    ¡°Touching down in five,¡± I tell them as we prepare fornding.


    It feels like a week has passed since we left for California.


    It¡¯s been barely a day.


    The amount of shit one can get themselves into in twenty-four hours is staggering.


    Cam, we¡¯re iing.


    The response is immediate. I¡¯ll meet you at the jet.


    I see the convoy at the edge of the runway. Several cked out SUVs idling and waiting. He¡¯s been


    anticipating our arrival.


    Maybe it¡¯s the excitement of a cure for Merilee.


    Maybe my brother is about to call me to task for my transgressions.


    We¡¯ll see.


    ¡°Yo, Boss.¡± Jacob¡¯s voice is low.


    I keep my eyes on the runway and my instruments. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°That C4 never detonated.¡±


    ¡°The timer was set for 90 seconds. How can that be?¡±


    Jacob sighs. ¡°Damn if I know. The remote detonators were calibrated. I checked them myself. Given


    the distance between theb and the holding cells¡­I can¡¯t see how someone could find both loads and


    deactivate them in time.¡±


    ¡°Unless,¡± Morgan says, ¡°They knew we would set explosives and where we would put them...¡±


    I¡¯m quiet while we touch down and focus on keeping us in the middle of the runway. The tarmac is slick


    and I wait until we slow down enough that I¡¯m confident I can maneuver the ne safely. Then I look


    back at Morgan. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°The woman¡­the one at the elevator. My mom.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Den shakes his head. Jacob mumbles ¡®damn.¡¯


    ¡°She could¡¯ve done it.¡±


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s former military or something?¡± Jacob asks.


    ¡°No. She¡¯s just a clever witch.¡±


    ¡°Working with explosives isn¡¯t simple,¡± I say, ¡°despite what people see on tv.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­ my mom¡¯s the one who wove the spell for Ashley.¡± She rubs her eyes.


    ¡°Damn it, I should¡¯ve thought of this¡­¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°Magic always has a price, Jace.¡± She looks terrified. Her skin nches and her eyes go wide. ¡°She


    made Ashley give her a gift in exchange for the mating spell used on your brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confused,¡± Michail says.


    ¡°Ashley¡¯s abilities as a Seer. That was the trade.¡± Morgan shoots to her feet and paces the central aisle


    of the ne. ¡°Oh my god. She could¡¯ve forseen all of it, Jace.¡± Her eyes are haunted when they turn to


    me. ¡°The bombs. Our break-in. What we¡¯d take from thebs¡­That we would¡¯ve rescued the


    prisoners.¡±


    ¡°Bravo!¡± one of the vampires exims.


    A secondter, they attack.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter Sixty Four


    ¡°Morgan!¡± I scream. I leap out of my seat into the main cabin and drag her behind me.


    The wolf in Michail¡¯sp has mauled his neck. He¡¯s losing way too much blood. He¡¯s holding her, trying


    to pry her jaws off, but the way she¡¯s thrashing is shredding his throat and arteries. And he still had a


    bullet in his leg from the elevator that¡¯s been slowly seeping.


    The scent of blood sends the two vamps into a frenzy.


    Jacob wrestles with one. I dive onto the other.


    I shift and and use my ws to cut into its skin. The moment my canines drop, I go in for the kill. This


    vamp may be weak, and starved, but it is still very strong and we crash into the wall, shattering one of


    the windows.


    Thank god we¡¯re on the ground and not at 20,000 feet.


    Morgan screams.


    Den¡¯s protecting her, even as he pulls the knife from his boot and stabs the vamp that Jacob has


    pinned to the back cabin wall. The she-wolf, he drags off Michail by her hair.


    She kicks andshes out madly. She¡¯s too weak to shift.


    ¡°They¡¯re spelled!¡± Morgan yells.


    A secondter she sends a pulse of energy that sts all of us backward and up into the air. Whatever


    this spell is¨Cit defies gravity.


    We float. Bouncing into the ceiling and walls, droplets of blood suspended and sttering when they


    connect with a surface.


    ¡°Be still,¡± shemands. Her hands and mouth move as she calls upon her magic and the vamps and


    female go motionless.


    ¡°Tend to him,¡± she tells me, but I¡¯m already there, with what motion I can manage without my feet on


    the ground.


    I grab hold of Michail and haul him to my chest. I p a hand on his throat to staunch the bleeding. But


    if he doesn¡¯t shift or we don¡¯t cauterize this, he¡¯ll bleed out before he can regenerate.


    ¡°I could use some fire right now, Morgan.¡±


    The burst of witchfire, scalds my hands and burns my skin all the way up my wrist. It sets Michail¡¯s shirt


    on fire too. He screams. I wait for the skin and blood vessels to seal shut.


    This is not a good solution and I imagine Dr. Lee will have my head for making his job harder, but ¡­


    ¡°Shift, Michail.¡± I anchor my foot to one of the seatbacks and use it to lever us to the ground.


    Jacob and Den surround us.


    They hold his limbs and pat the burning fabric on his chest.


    Michail¡¯s eyes are wild. He¡¯s in bad shape and he can¡¯t connect with his wolf. ¡°Nice and easy, buddy.


    We¡¯re here. You got this.¡±


    It takes several seconds¨Ctime he didn¡¯t have to spare¨Cbefore his wolf manages to push through.


    When it does, Morgan gasps.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Michail¡¯s wolf is burned. The skin on its throat and chest and the left side of his face is red and


    blistered, and given that magic caused these burns, and they haven¡¯t healed in his true form, I think


    he¡¯ll bear these scars for life.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small price to pay,¡± Den says quietly.


    A momentter, the jet door opens and my brother steps into the cabin.


    Cam takes one look at the vamps and female floating. Michail¡¯s burned and bloody wolf, whimpering.


    The blood that¡¯s in some zero-gravity space, and says, ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    Yeah. I go to rake a hand through my hair but feel the burns on my fingers. Morgan makes a distressed


    sound and then she¡¯s lunging toward me and grabbing my hand. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± She blows on the burns. Like that¡¯s going to help or something.


    ¡°Kill the attackers,¡± Cam says.


    Morgan gasps.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    Cameron arches a brow at me. He is my Alpha and I just defied him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Alpha,¡± I say. ¡°They have been spelled. Captured by the West Coast coven, and


    experimented on. I think we should try to obtain more information before executing them. Yes, they did


    attack us just now, but they are victims. They may have families.¡± I shut my mouth because I know I¡¯ve


    gone too far, and I¡¯ve done it openly.


    I¡¯ve all butpared these creatures to my brother.


    He¡¯d been a puppet too. For years.


    The victim of a spell that had him reject his true mate while appointing a new Luna who¡¯s damage to


    our pack would take many more years to ovee.


    My brother¡¯s position has not been stable in the aftermath of Ashley¡¯s deception, and now that it is


    miracle we haven¡¯t had an uprising already.


    And I just brought that up again.


    In front of his men.


    Indirectly, but still¡­


    I clear my throat.


    Dr. Lee pokes his head in, and there¡¯s no sense in wondering if he overheard. We¡¯re wolves. We hear


    everything.


    But I give the doctor credit, he doesn''t bat an eye. He sees the tissue samples and grabs them. ¡°I¡¯ll


    begin at once, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I shout.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Cam is confused. And he¡¯s pissed. I can see it in the way he clenches his fists and how


    his shoulders bunch up. ¡°We need those stem cells, Jace, for Merliee. Mia and I have recovered. And


    Ashley¡¯s gone¡­ but my little girl is still sick. She was born this way.¡±


    Morgan had confirmed as much. Magic wasn¡¯t going to heal my niece. There was no way to ¡®undo¡¯ the


    damage wrought by that spell.


    I swallow hard.


    Morgan¡¯s eyes glisten with tears. She turns to my brother. ¡°I¡¯m not sure the sample is viable,¡± she says.


    ¡°The cells could bepromised. I¡­I don¡¯t think you should attempt to use them for your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious!?!¡± Cam roars.


    I¡¯m just as angry. Just as devastated.


    This was a chance. Maybe Merilee¡¯s only chance.


    And there isn¡¯t one of us in this pack that wants to see something bad happen to that baby.


    Cam turns to Den and Jacob. ¡°Get Michail to the infirmary. We¡¯ll debrief in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha,¡± they say before lifting Michail and carrying him off the ne.


    Dr. Lee follows with the samples still in his possession. He gives onest, long look at the carnage and


    creatures still suspended in the cabin.


    Cam sits in one of the seats. He leans forward and rests his head in his hands.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    He holds up a hand. He¡¯s furious and disappointed. No, disappointed is far too tame a word for thinking


    you might have a miracle in your hands only to watch it disappear.


    When he stands back up, he is not my brother. He isn¡¯t even a father or Mia¡¯s mate.


    He is the Alpha.


    ¡°You two. My office. Now.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter Sixty-Five


    Morgan looks worried.


    If I¡¯m honest, I am too.


    I''ve put my brother in an impossible position.


    We follow him in one of the SUVs and when it drops him off in front of the mansion, Morgan and I get


    out a few secondster and follow him inside.


    I want to ask about Michail and make sure he¡¯s healing, but in deference to themand that was


    given, I keep my mouth shut.


    Respecting our hierarchies is essential to pack. All wolves are aggressive and territorial andbative.


    If we don¡¯t have strong leadership, our packs dissolve into in-fighting.


    I have Alpha blood too.


    I never embraced it because my brother was firstborn and the eldest inherits the right to rule. There


    was a time in my teens, when some packmates called me the ¡®spare heir.¡¯


    I think about that sometimes, how different my life could¡¯ve been¡­


    ¡°Step inside, Jace.¡± Cam nces at Morgan. ¡°Miss Deveraeux. Please have a seat. I¡¯ll be with you


    shortly.¡±


    Morgan¡¯s gaze cuts to mine.


    I¡¯m not thrilled with this either.


    I lean in and kiss her forehead. ¡°Won¡¯t be but a minute,¡± I reassure her.


    We step into Cam¡¯s office and he closes the door behind us.


    The space is big.


    Vaulted ceilings. Hardwoods on the floors and walls. Bookshelves along one wall. A grand firece at


    the other.


    There is a conference table. A media center.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And at the far end of the room is Cam¡¯s giant desk.


    He sits behind it and steeples his hands.


    I walk up to the polished wood surface and sp my hands at my back. It¡¯s a military position and a


    show of respect.


    Cam doesn¡¯t pull any punches. ¡°Howpromised are you?¡±


    Okay, we¡¯re jumping right in. I clear my throat. ¡°She is my mate.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± His green eyes sh gold for an instant. ¡°I see.¡±


    I don¡¯t borate. I learned long ago not to fill the silences. The person who did had the weaker


    position.


    ¡°That witch attacked our Elders and burned several wolves. She just torched Michail.¡±


    ¡°Because I told her to. And Michail would¡¯ve bled out otherwise.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my brother and next in line to rule this pack, until my sones of age. Answer me this¡­ with


    her powers is she a threat?¡±


    I open my mouth but Cam cuts me off.


    ¡°--Don¡¯t answer yet. Think. Think hard. Not of the witch as a woman or as your mate. Evaluate her as to


    how she would impact this pack. Her powers. Her coven. Her enemies¡­¡±


    Fuck.


    But her powers could be used for protection, for good.


    ¡°No,¡± Cam says as if reading my mind. ¡°Don¡¯t think of her as an asset.¡±


    I rock back on my heels.


    Morgan possesses power¡­more than I¡¯ve ever sensed in another living being.


    She¡¯s betrayed her pack, made enemies of mine.


    And after that attack on thebs, she¡¯ll have more enemies yet.


    ¡°She risked her life and betrayed her whole coven to try and save your daughter, Cam.¡±


    He nods. ¡°I never said she was a bad person.¡± He tilts his head. ¡°Answer the question, Jace. I won¡¯t


    ask twice.¡±


    I hate the flicker of internal debate. Wolves pride ourselves on trust and loyalty.


    And I¡¯m ready to lie¨Cto my brother, to my Alpha.


    ¡°Jace!¡± Cam puts his Alpha power behind themand.


    My jaw clenches. ¡°Yes. Morgan Devereaux is the most powerful witch in generations. Yes, she is a


    threat.¡±


    Just saying those words out loud makes me sick.


    ¡°Next question,¡± Cam says. ¡°Do you think she can limate into this pack? Again. Think hard. Think of


    the repercussions for our people.¡±


    My hands clench into fists.


    ¡°Answer the question, Jace.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± If I¡¯m being honest¨Cand Cam would sense if I lied¨Cthen no. She¡¯s too powerful and wolves, like


    most creatures, detest being vulnerable.


    My pack¡¯s fear would lead to hate which would turn to violence. Maybe not right away. Maybe not ever.


    But the risk existed, and there was a probability that it could erupt.


    The fallout would be ¡­catastrophic.


    What I¡¯m about to say, ces Morgan over my pack. Knowing it, I say it mind-to-mind.


    I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen. I¡¯d keep the peace.


    You can¡¯t guarantee that, Jace.


    This is bullshit, brother. She¡¯s a good person. Nothing at all like you¡¯re making her out to be. She¡¯s


    risked her life¨Cmultiple times¨Cfor your mate and kids!


    I acknowledge this. Just as I hope you can acknowledge that as Alpha, I have to make the choices that


    are best for the whole of our people.


    Fuck this.


    ¡°I need to leave, Cam.¡±


    He ttens his palms on the desk. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You know why. And if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m sure you can guess.¡±


    His eyes turn pensive. ¡°Mating bondsplicate things.¡±


    That¡¯s an understatement.


    I decide to put all my cards on the table. Lies won¡¯t benefit either of us. But I speak to Cam mind-to-


    mind. Maybe I¡¯m ashamed or I just don¡¯t want to hear the words that reveal my treason.


    Cam¡­you should know¡­.I couldn¡¯t kill her. When Father gave the decree¡­ I didn¡¯t slit her throat as


    he wanted. I take a deep breath. I set her free.


    Cam nods. I suspected as much. If you hadn¡¯t, Mia would¡¯ve been executed.


    The fact remains¡­ I defied my Alpha and I protected my mate.


    Cam clears his throat and resumes speaking aloud again. ¡°I¡¯ll expect you to vacate the premises


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being exiled.¡±


    I open my mouth but I¡¯m not even sure what I want to say.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t attached to this woman, perhaps there could be a different solution. But since you are¡­


    and you have admitted your intention to continue your alliance with her¡­¡± He pauses and breathes


    deep. ¡°For your crimes of treason, Jace Healmsworth, and the betrayal of our species, you will leave


    thesends. Henceforth you are no longer Pack.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter Sixty-Six


    JACE


    It¡¯s like a part of my heart is severing apart.


    The pain is swift and intense.


    This isn¡¯t just a rejection of the pack, this is the destruction of my family.


    ¡°Cam¡­how can you do this?¡± I knew there would be repercussions. But this¡­


    I¡¯m doing you a favor, brother. It might not seem like it now. But it¡¯s the only way I can let you have the


    life you deserve.


    I¡¯m speechless.


    You looked out for Mia. When I was cursed and mindless, you helped hold our pack together. You


    solved the financial crises when Ashley¡¯s embezzlement could¡¯ve spelledplete ruination for our


    We¡¯re not out of the woods on that yet¡­but in time, we¡¯ll surmount the setbacks.


    Cam nods.


    This isn¡¯t a punishment, brother.


    I arch a brow.


    Okay it is. But not in the way it seems. Your witch¡­ she can¡¯t be here. Not in the wake of what she¡¯s


    done, what her coven has done. You know this.


    I did.


    And Morgan deserved better.


    Take her with you. To our holdings in Colorado. He stands andes around the desk. Try not to think


    about this as an ¡®end,¡¯ but as a new beginning.


    Cam pulls me into a hard hug and I crush him back.


    This is my brother.


    My best friend.


    My Alpha.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°We¡¯ll visit.¡±


    I thump his back twice and then head out. Only when I shove open the door, eager to share the news


    with Morgan¡­ she¡¯s gone.


    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    MORGAN


    My heart is broken.


    I draw my magic and change my mour.


    I look like Den.


    He¡¯s quiet, well-liked. Aside from nodding at a few passing wolves, no one stops or questions me.


    I walk out of the mansion and across the square. I enter one of the giant garage facilities and see keys


    lining the wall on a neat little board. Like some friggin¡¯ valet service.


    I grab the first ones, hit the unlock button and wait to see which headlights blink.


    It¡¯s a nondescript SUV. ck paint, tinted windows.


    It¡¯ll do.


    In under a minute, I¡¯m driving out of the square.


    It¡¯s several minutes before I hit the security gate and the giant wrought iron structure swings open. No


    muss, no fuss.


    I guess they are more concerned with keeping others ¡®out¡¯ rather than keeping these wolves ¡®in.¡¯


    I nod toward the men in the guardhouse. One waves.


    When I reach the road I turn left.


    I have no idea where I¡¯m going.


    I have nowhere to go.


    The thought opens a pit in my stomach that burns and hurts and makes me question a reason for


    living.


    I y back the conversation I overheard in the office. Yes, I was eavesdropping and using my powers


    to do it. But I won¡¯t apologize for that.


    I was worried about Jace.


    I was listening in case Cameron wanted to punish Jace for what he did to save me in the Circle or if he


    nned to punish him for our failed mission to my coven¡¯sbs. Or, you know, because my coven was


    the one that spelled him into a stupor in the first ce.


    What I heard¡­ devastated me.


    Yes. Morgan Devereaux is the most powerful witch in a generation. Yes, she is a threat.


    Despite everything I¡¯ve done. Every sacrifice I¡¯ve made¡­


    I¡¯m still an outsider.


    I gave Jace my heart, my soul, my trust.


    My body.


    And he used me.


    When push came to shove with his precious pack, he didn¡¯t defend me. He didn¡¯t even try to fight for


    me.


    When asked if I could have a future with him, in his pack. His answer was No.


    I swipe angrily at the tears that leak free.


    The one time I let my guard down, the one time I let a guy get close to me¡­


    I punch the steering wheel.


    He¡¯d been so tender. Every interaction aimed at protection¨Cor pleasure. Even when he had no reason


    to trust me¡­ when I could¡¯ve decimated his entire pack, he gave me a chance.


    He believed in me.


    I thought¡­gods, I¡¯m so stupid¡­I thought maybe he loved me. That against all odds we could be happy


    together.


    I was naive and needy and so desperate to be loved that I fell into this situation. And I have no one to


    me but myself for my stupidity.


    I cry harder.


    I am alone in this world.


    After what I¡¯ve done¡­it will rock the supernatural covenmunity.


    No witch will trust me. I have betrayed everything we stand for. I¡¯ve forsaken my own species.


    And my mother¡­ her fury will be fierce.


    Chills traipse up my arms. I tighten my hands on the wheel.


    Her judgment will be swift and brutal. I¡¯ve humiliated her. Undermined her position in the coven with my


    treachery. And I¡¯vepromised her program at Ethereal Corporation. The biochemistry research


    division that she personally pioneered and oversees.


    I drive faster, wanting to put as much distance between me and this ce as I can.


    I check the rearview mirror frequently.


    More of that wishful thinking, that Jace mighte chasing after me.


    I hate myself for that small, pitiful hope. I hate that I can¡¯t even let him go when every single thing


    points to him using me.


    That time in California¡­


    I think of his hands on my skin, his mouth on my body. How could he make love like that if I meant


    nothing?


    I swipe more tears.


    Shame settles in my stomach making me wish I could shower. He¡¯s on my skin. I¡¯m not a wolf with


    some preternatural sense of smell, but I can still scent him. If I close my eyes, I can smell him and hear


    the sounds he made while thrusting into my body, see the look in his eyes¨Cthe joy, the wonder.


    I never felt so connected to any other person.


    I know I never will again.


    I force a deep breath and then another.


    Enough of this.


    I need a n. Feeling sorry for myself won¡¯t solve anything.


    I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ll go or how I¡¯ll survive.


    I imagine this is how Mia felt when she left this ce¨Cbroken and alone, destitute and desperate.


    Thinking of her, my heart is heavy again. I wronged her.


    I think she realizes in the choices I¡¯ve made recently and the actions I¡¯ve taken that I¡¯ve tried¨Ctruly¨Cto


    make amends.


    She might never forgive me though, and I¡¯ll have to make my peace with that as well.


    ¡°Okay, Morgan,¡± I say to my reflection in the rearview. ¡°Suck it up.¡±


    My eyes are red and my nose is swollen.


    I nce back at the road and see a child standing in front of me.


    ¡°Holy shi¨C¡±


    I m on the brakes and cut the wheel.


    The SUV careens off the road and into a ditch, the vehicle flips and I have the worst feeling of


    weightlessness before crashing into the ground.


    It all happens in a fraction of a second.


    The seatbelt jerks against my chest painfully as the airbag explodes in my face.


    The impact breaks my nose and burns my face.


    I swat at the inted bag and try to process what just happened.


    I¡¯m upside down. The car is still running.


    I turn off the ignition for fear of an explosion.


    I unbuckle the belt and copse out of my seat onto the ceiling. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Think. Don¡¯t panic. Think.


    First step, get out of the vehicle. I can¡¯t get the door to open, it¡¯s too smashed in, so I have to roll down


    the window.


    I climb out and look at the road. There is nothing there.


    Then I feel the electrical charge. The tiny change in the air that is a precursor to magic.


    Old magic. Dark magic.


    Before I can turn around, a familiar voice says¡­¡°You¡¯ve been a very bad girl, Morgan.¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter Sixty-Seven


    MIA


    ¡°Cameron, are you okay?¡±


    He¡¯s standing at the entrance of the twin¡¯s bedroom. His expression is wistful.


    ¡°We have reason to believe the samples that were taken from theb arepromised.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    I look at my kids.


    I can¡¯t imagine anything worse than something happening to one of them. There¡¯s no pain greater than


    watching a child suffer.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Merilee is my niece and my mate¡¯s daughter. If she was a stranger¡¯s child my heart


    would still hurt. Every child deserves a life free of strife and suffering. ¡°What can I do?¡±


    He shrugs.


    Then he pushes into the room andes to stand beside me. He tucks the nket around Aaron.


    ¡°Can you¡­see anything?¡± he asks.


    Being told you have a gift and being able to use it are two separate things.


    ¡°No.¡±


    His lips press thin.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the reasons I need to go, Cam.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything. After a while, he gives the slightest nod.


    His hand takes mine and I rest my head against his arm.


    We stand there, silently looking at the children we created.


    I don¡¯t know what tomorrow will bring.


    I lead him out of the room and into his suite.


    His brows draw together. He¡¯s uncertain. After New Orleans and the aftermath, he¡¯s wary around me.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to,¡± he says.


    I chuckle.


    He smiles crookedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    He sweeps me up, his arms holding me in an embrace that is as sweet as it is strong. His lips are


    gentle. Insistent, but he holds back, letting me set the pace.


    Thest days have taught me how precious life is. How each moment should be cherished because


    there is no telling how long it willst.


    Maybe I will be like my mother and someday see my own demise. Is such vision a blessing or a curse?


    I throw my arms around Cam¡¯s neck.


    I don¡¯t want to think. I need to feel.


    To feel loved.


    To feel alive.


    I straddle his waist and rock my hips against his, knowing it¡¯s all the permission Cam will need. A


    secondter, I¡¯m spun around and pressed against the wall.


    I don¡¯t think my feet hit the ground, and yet somehow my clothes are cast aside and in moments, he¡¯s


    joining our bodies. He rocks against me. The position and my own weight has me sinking down on his


    cock with each thrust.


    For the longest time, he keeps the rhythm, angling his hips up, while lifting me almost all the way off


    him, then letting gravity drag be down his body while he thrusts upward again. It¡¯s slow and steady and


    exquisite. The perfect kind of torment that keeps me teetering on the edge of release.


    We make love for hours.


    And in that time, I don¡¯t think, I only feel.


    But when it¡¯s over, and Iy beside him, counting his heartbeats as he sleeps, I can¡¯t shake the dread


    that ovees me.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tomorrow I will leave Cam and my children. I don¡¯t know what the future holds¨Cnot yet anyway¨Cbut


    when I channel my thoughts and try to envision the path ahead, I see only death and war and


    suffering¡­


    I don¡¯t allow the goodbyes to be painful. I smile and hug my kids and tease them that they better


    behave themselves. My father and Cam¡¯s family, his sister especially, they crowd the kids and are


    already talking about all the things they¡¯ll do and how much fun they¡¯ll have.


    There will be no living with the kids after this.


    I¡¯m pretty lenient, but this is next-level spoiling.


    The pack takes their cue from Cam and everyone smiles and wishes me safe travels on the way to the


    airstrip. I¡¯m sure some of them actually mean the words of encouragement. The others¡­I think they¡¯re


    just happy to see me go.


    Jace is noticeably absent, and my soul hurts knowing what Cam did to him. I understand ¡®why¡¯ and I


    can even agree that Cam made the best decision for Jace overall, but from one rejected wolf to


    another, the cruelty of being banished, betrayed by those closest to you¡­those pains don¡¯t ever really


    heal.


    Wherever Jace is I hope he¡¯s happy.


    Cam insists on sending Michail, which is just stupid. Michail¡¯s barely healed. His neck and chest are a


    mottled mess of burns thate up the left side of his face. I¡¯m also not so sure about setting him on a


    ne with the same she-wolf that tried to tear his throat out.


    But that was another decree of Cam¡¯s.


    The wolf and vamps would be set free.


    Just not on Healmsworth property.


    Since they came from California, Cam was shipping them back there.


    As the time approaches for me to leave, Cam draws me close. His lips brush my head, my eyes, my


    cheeks.


    ¡°Why does this feel like goodbye?¡± he asks me.


    I¡¯m not leaving my kids. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Aaron and Jacelyn haven¡¯t asked when I¡¯ll be back and I really need to leave before they do. They¡¯re


    distracted¨Cthankfully¨Cwith all the attention, but now that I¡¯m about to take off, I know it¡¯s going to get


    real for them.


    I kneel to hug and kiss them.


    Aaron squeezes my neck tight. ¡°Be careful, mommy.¡±


    Jacelyn¡¯s trying not to cry. Her little body is shaking with how hard she¡¯s holding back her tears.


    Cam sweeps her up and kisses her cheek. ¡°Hey pumpkin, momma¡¯sing back.¡±


    Jacelyn cries and buries her face in his shoulder.


    Aaron¡¯s lower lip trembles but he doesn¡¯t let himself cry. My father stands behind him, his hands on my


    son¡¯s shoulders. I know he¡¯s proud of Aaron, but I just want my kids to be kids. They don¡¯t need to


    bottle up their emotions around me.


    ¡°Hey guys! I¡¯ming back. And I¡¯ll bring extra presents when I do.¡±


    Jacelyn shakes her head. ¡°That¡¯s not true, mommy.¡±


    ¡°Sure it is. It¡¯ll be a special surprise for you and your brother. And you¡¯ll get double the presents if you


    behave nicely.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, Mommy.¡± Jacelyn shakes her head vehemently.


    ¡°Sweetie, I will¨C¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯te back,¡± she tells me. And my blood runs cold because she says it with absolute


    certainty.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter Sixty-Eight


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± I give Michail props for trying.


    Of all the wolves Cam could¡¯ve sent along, this one is the least cuddly. The least likely to make chitchat


    or to try and bolster anyone¡¯s spirits. His idea of a pep talk is to beat the shit out of somebody¨Cbetter to


    fight than feel sad, he always said.


    Maybe he¡¯s just taking it easy on me since we¡¯re airborne and fighting isn¡¯t really an option.


    I catch his gaze flitting back to our other passengers. The captives at the back of the ne. The vamps


    are sedated. Whatever Dr. Lee gave them, they lookatose. The female wolf. She¡¯s shackled and


    her eyes are vacant. Tracks of pale skin show through the blood and dirt on her face. She stares out


    the window.


    ¡°How long is this babysitting gig supposed tost for you, anyway?¡± I ask.


    He shrugs.


    ¡°You, uh, want to go and talk to her?¡±


    He shakes his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her fault, you know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m avoiding her,¡± he says cryptically.


    Okay. None of my business anyway.


    I close my eyes and eventually I manage to sleep. The flight itself isn¡¯t a long one, and we¡¯re due to set


    down in Sea-Tac in under two hours. He¡¯ll deal with our guests. I¡¯ll head to kely Ind. And¡­deal


    with whateveres next.


    My daughter¡¯s words¡­ haunt me.


    Thending is smooth and when I disembark, Michail unexpectedly pulls me into a brief hug and


    mutters, ¡°Be safe.¡±


    Okay, that¡¯s unexpected.


    And, if I¡¯m being honest, I kind of thought he¡¯d be escorting me door-to-door so to speak.


    But when the cabin door opens and the ne steps unfold, it all bes clear.


    I fight the smile on my face.


    I take the stairs slowly. When I reach the bottom, I look up and up and then shield my eyes from the


    sun to see clearly. ¡°He called you, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Eric bends and kisses me on the mouth.


    It¡¯s a chaste kiss. A quick one.


    I can¡¯t even say it¡¯s sexual.


    But it¡¯s enough to make me hyper aware of him.


    ¡°He knows there¡¯s no one stronger, Mia. And when ites to your safety, it is one of the few things


    that Cameron and I agree on.¡±


    I purse my lips and fall into step beside him. ¡°I was going to call you myself.¡±


    He arches a brow.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on mynd now. My team will grab your bags and the other¡­baggage.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure how he ns to deal with the former coven prisoners. I don¡¯t ask. I have quite enough on


    my te. I feel bad for the woman though.


    ¡°Hey, uh, I¡¯m not sure if the female is from your pack or not, but she was spelled, Eric. They¡¯d abducted


    her and were experimenting on her¡­¡±


    ¡°I know the score, Mia. And we take care of our own.¡±


    I grab his arm and stop him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Corinne and¨C¡±


    He cuts me off. ¡°We should get moving.¡±


    Michail and the she-wolf exit the ne. I notice it gets rolled into a hangar and those big bay doors


    close after several of Eric¡¯s men enter.


    I don¡¯t know what Michail¡¯s ns are. He holds the woman by the arm and her shackles have been


    removed. But his grip looks more like he¡¯s helping her or holding her up and less like he¡¯s gripping her


    to prevent her escape.


    ¡°This way,¡± Eric says.


    His handnds on the small of my back and I feel the charge.


    ¡°Sonofabitch,¡± he grumbles. ¡°I thought with that,¡± his hand brushes the mating mark on my neck, ¡°that


    this connection would¡¯ve ended.¡±


    But it hasn¡¯t.


    The pull has dimmed, for sure. But there is still a tie between myself and this man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t rey the night you first came to my pack. I should¡¯ve marked you then.¡±


    I smile at him. His tone is wry and more annoyed than genuinely angry or upset.


    ¡°Maybe in another life, we get this right,¡± I tell him.


    He bumps his shoulder against mine. ¡°Don¡¯t count me out of this one yet.¡±


    My luggage is loaded and I move to get into the idling Escde.


    ¡°No,¡± he tells me. ¡°That¡¯s not our ride.¡±


    The SUV pulls forward and I see the bright twilight blue of a McLaren.


    ¡°Fancy,¡± I say.


    He shrugs. He opens the door so I can get in.


    ¡°How about you give me the keys?¡±


    ¡°You want to drive.¡± His mouth curves into a sexy smile. ¡°Of course you do.¡± He tosses me the keys


    and gets in while I walk around the car.


    Cam¡¯s pack doesn¡¯t keep exotic cars. They have a Maserati and a Porsche but the super high-end


    Lamborghinis and Ferraris or McLarens¡­those draw way too much attention in Cowboy Country,


    Montana.


    And though they do keep a small fleet of cars at the Healmsworth main offices for pack use, it¡¯s


    generally frowned upon to drive them. Cam¡¯s father instilled a theme of equality both within the pack


    and the corporation so despite the Healmsworths being on the board and the CEOs, they don¡¯t make a


    big show of it.


    I always admired that.


    But as I shift into gear and peel out, I gotta say¡­ this is more fun.


    ¡°You¡¯re full of surprises, Mia.¡±


    He programs the GPS then leans back and crosses his arms behind his head. ¡°Try not to lose our


    security detail. I want them with us until we leave the dock.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Are you anticipating trouble?¡± I ask.


    A muscle ticks in his jaw. ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed that Ashley and her brother Philipe are in the area. They


    have a contingent of wolves with them and¡­other beings.¡±


    ¡°What kind of other beings?¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter Sixty-Nine


    Eric doesn¡¯t answer.


    I let the question go. He might not know. Or he might be trying not to worry me.


    Gah, deliver me from these men who are so overprotective!


    There isn¡¯t anywhere to park and the ferry lot is packed. I did some basic Googling while on the ne.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Turns out there are over 170 ¡®named¡¯ inds and reefs, but the ferries themselves only went to three of


    them. We were headed to one of the private inds.


    ¡°Are we taking a seane?¡±


    Eric shakes his head. His dark eyes crinkle at the corners. ¡°No. There¡¯s our ride.¡±


    It¡¯s a yacht.


    I snort. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He grins. ¡°I told you to choose me,¡± he teases.


    I like this easy banter.


    There is a low-level awareness between us and some indescribable connection, which feels wrong


    given I¡¯m mated to Cam. But I am also connected to this Alpha.


    We board the yacht and a staff of humans wee us, gathering our bags and showing us to a grand


    suite.


    ¡°This is a pretty big boat.¡± That¡¯s an understatement. ¡°No space for me to have a private room?¡±


    He smirks.


    I move out onto the balcony. The suite is spacious and decked out in royal blue, gray and white. There


    are ents of yellow, which sounds like it should be a hot mess, but thebination really works. The


    bed is massive, the sitting area has huge cushy couches and there is a bar and private dining area.


    Outside, I see inds in the distance. A number of boats moving within the channel. Some are shipping


    vessels, loaded with containers and cargo. Others aremercial fishing and crab boats. There¡¯s a


    sttering of sail boats anchored and private vessels dotting the open water.


    The air is crisp and infused with salt water and pine.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he agrees. Although he¡¯s standing right behind me and when I nce over my shoulder, he¡¯s


    looking at me, not thendscape.


    He brushes a strand of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Cam trusts you,¡± I say. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have called you otherwise.¡±


    ¡°He trusts you,¡± Eric corrects. ¡°I¡¯m ready to fuck you on this balcony and I don¡¯t give a damn who hears


    or sees.¡±


    A tiny thrill tickles up my spine. My nipples tighten.


    N ispping this up and turning excited circles inside of me.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say such things,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°You should know by now, I don¡¯t give a damn about what people say or think or what¡¯s proper or not.¡±


    He¡¯s powerful. His Alpha strength pulses from his body into me and it lights me up like the friggin¡¯


    Fourth of July.


    ¡°Damn it, Eric. That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    He tilts up my chin and angles my neck so he can see Cam¡¯s mark. ¡°I hate seeing this.¡± His canines


    and teeth elongate as if to underscore his point. ¡°I want to mark your flesh. I want to own your body. I


    want to fuck you until you can¡¯t even walk straight, much less want to leave our bed.¡±


    I shudder.


    The boat pushes from the dock and the motion makes me stumble. He catches me.


    I put my hands on his chest to push him away. His muscles flex beneath my palms. ¡°This tie that is


    between us¡­ it can¡¯t work. You can¡¯t honestly say that you would want to share.¡±


    His dark eyes heat up. ¡°You would like it,¡± he tells me. ¡°I¡¯d make sure of it.¡±


    My mind sparks with a vision of riding Cameron while Eric fucks me from behind. Oh my¡­ I sputter.


    Heughs.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯d be hot.¡±


    I step out of his grasp. ¡°We, uh, should get ready.¡±


    He holds out his hand. ¡°Ready for what? You want to drive this thing too?¡±


    Iugh and it lightens the mood.


    His voice turns serious. ¡°There¡¯s no preparing for what lies ahead, Mia. Only Seers know what happens


    on this ind. And we will find out soon enough.¡±


    He steps back. He sniffs the air. ¡°I¡¯ve made you¡­ufortable.¡±


    That¡¯s one word for it.


    But let¡¯s call it what it really is¡­ I¡¯m horny. I hate that word, but it fits.


    My body is rippling with awareness and heat. The forbidden temptation he presented turned me on.


    Would I ever go through with something like Eric suggested? Would Cam? I doubt it. But on some


    animalistic level, the idea excites me.


    I know it is taboo. I know it goes against the notion of a true mate bond. But I didn¡¯t ask to be tied to two


    Alphas!


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Mia,¡± Eric says quietly. ¡°The idea makes me hard enough to hammer nails too.¡±He


    shes a lopsided smile. ¡°But when it reallyes down to it, I don¡¯t know if either of us could share


    you. Maybe in the heat of the moment, sure. But afterwards¡­our need to possess you, to own you,


    mind, body and soul. It would lead to blood.¡±


    Even his words make me hot.


    What woman wouldn¡¯t want to be desired like this?


    I clear my throat. ¡°Thank you for respecting my choice.¡±


    He purses his lips. ¡°Did you actually choose, Mia?¡±


    I gasp. Remembering New Orleans, I was bleeding out and unconscious.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Eric murmurs. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡±


    He fists his hand in my hair and drags me closer¡­

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter Seventy


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I whisper the word.


    My situation with these two Alphas isplicated, but I know one thing¡­ I don¡¯t want to betray either


    one of them.


    He leans in until his lips are hovering over mine. ¡°You see, right there¡­the loyalty¡­ even when it¡¯s to


    another male, it still makes me fucking hard.¡±


    My scalp tingles when he releases me. My breath shudders out and I¡¯m unbnced.


    Eric rolls his neck and shoulders to loosen the tension. ¡°I¡¯ll be outside, on the deck.¡±


    He¡¯s hard and the giant evidence of that is tenting his jeans.


    ¡°On second thought, I¡¯m going to hit one of those other rooms on this ship.¡± His intent is clear¡­ to get


    himself off.


    Even that makes me hot.


    He tilts his head. ¡°Do the same.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Pleasure yourself. I can¡¯t have you, but that doesn''t mean you shouldn¡¯t feel good.¡± He invades my


    space again and tilts my chin up. His eyes are so dark, I could get lost. ¡°Think of me.¡±


    ¡°N-no. That would be cheating.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mated to two Alphas, Mia.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s permanent? You said it yourself, you¡¯re both Alphas, ¡®sharing¡¯ isn¡¯t really something


    sustainable, not in the long run, I don¡¯t think.¡±


    His lips purse again as if he¡¯s considering this and all its implications. Then he¡¯s walking toward the


    door. ¡°Better make it count then now, while you have a pass.¡±


    He pauses and winks over his shoulder.


    When he¡¯s gone, I stand there feeling all kinds of confused.


    On the one hand, what Eric said is exactly true. A mating bond is a gift of the Goddess. She has


    bestowed on me two mates. Maybe I am not meant to choose. On the other hand¡­ Cam is my heart.


    Our bond goes beyond the physical. He is the other half of me.


    Stop overthinking it, Mia.


    It¡¯s Eric. He is in my head.


    You can tell him afterward. He¡¯ll understand. Honestly, I¡¯d be surprised if he didn¡¯t fantasize about the


    exact same thing already.


    My nipples tighten.


    Join with him now, if you need to. He groans and I can imagine what he¡¯s doing. But let me hear you.


    Let me know you¡¯re touching yourself.


    I was supposed to do what, exactly, join my mind to Cam¡¯s and¡­ ask permission!?!


    Oh for fuck¡¯s sake. He growls.


    I move to the bed and sit down. I¡¯m so off kilter.


    A momentter, I hear Cameron.


    Mia, it¡¯s me.


    Oh my god, I feel guilty. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling.


    Eric called.


    I¡¯m going to be sick.


    Touch your nipples, hemands me.


    W-what!?!


    This is about your pleasure. I am your mate, and if you have a fantasy, I will fulfill it.


    I flush with embarrassment.


    Touch yourself! Hemands me.


    There is a pulse of power from the adjacent room.


    I can hear Eric¡¯s breathing through the wall. I can hear the steady strokes of his hand along his cock.


    Imagine me with you, Cam says. Stop thinking and feel, Mia.


    I peel my shirt off and undo my bra.


    The balcony sliding door is open and the cool air blowing in makes my breasts tighten almost painfully.


    Take off your pants. It¡¯s Eric this time. Lose the panties.


    My hands shake, but I do it.


    Touch yourself, he says. The way I would.


    Tug your nipples, thismandes from Cameron.


    They are both in my head.


    ¡°Let us hear you,¡± Eric demands.


    I groan aloud at the exquisite pleasure.


    Eric growls and even though the wall divides us, it¡¯s like he and Cameron are right here with me.


    Are you wet, Mia?


    I touch myself.


    Yes, Cam.


    When I close my eyes, I can see him.


    Stay here with me, Cam says.


    In the fantasy, he means.


    I¡¯m right there with him. And¡­ Eric is too.


    I let myself go. I think about Cam, his huge cock stretching and thrusting into my pussy. I imagine


    myself on top of him, finding that position that rubs my clit with every stroke. My breasts are in his


    hands. He¡¯s pinching the nipples, his mouth dragging from one to the other, wetting them and teasing


    them with the scrape of his teeth.


    I pinch my own nipples harder.


    When I moan, Eric does too.


    He keeps pace with me.


    I can hear him. He¡¯s breathing hard.


    In my mind, he¡¯s behind me.


    We aren¡¯t in this room. We¡¯re somewhere else. It¡¯s an outdoor patio and there is a pool. The cushions


    on this outdoor lounge are white. The sky is lit up with too many stars to count and the wind blows off


    the sea.


    I can See it.


    Focus, Eric tells me. Don¡¯t stop.


    I¡¯m fucking Cam.


    Eric¡¯s been watching the whole time. Stroking his cock until the veins bulge and the head expands like


    it¡¯s ready to explode.


    He moves behind us and grabs my hair. Arches me back just enough so I twist to see him too.


    This ass, he whispers. He grabs my hips. His fingers lifting and biting into my cheeks, holding me in


    ce while Cameron hammers into me from below.


    I whimper and convulse.


    There we go, he murmurs.


    He watches as Ie.


    Cam smiles. They¡¯re both focused on me.


    Then Eric¡¯s hand is at my pussy, feeling where Cam and I are joined. He draws my wetness up to my


    ass. I shudder as he tests the hole.


    Oh my gods. Oh my gods.


    I increase the pressure on my nipples with my one hand. With the other I rub my g-spot until my legs


    shake.


    Are you ready? Eric whispers.


    He doesn¡¯t wait for me to answer, he pushes into my ass, his cock pressing and pressing until he clears


    the rim.


    I make some animal sound.


    He pushes further. He can¡¯t go far, he¡¯s too big for that, but when he draws back and thrusts forward


    again, his tip stretching and filling me, my eyes roll.


    I can¡¯t move. I can¡¯t think.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cam is thrusting up inside me, while Eric presses me down and thrusts from above.


    I¡¯m caught between these two Alphas, wrapped in ecstasy.


    The sensation from them both prating me leaves me impossibly full.


    My nipples ache. My muscles clench.


    Come! Eric demands.


    His power ms into my body.


    Now! Cam echoes.


    And I explode. My pussy and ass clenching and releasing uncontrobly. The orgasm rolls and shatters


    me. I cry out.


    Eric groans loudly.


    Cam roars in my head.


    We stay there. Joined. One. Complete.


    I feel them pulsing inside me.


    And I keeping, my body tugging them deeper, refusing to let go.


    I didn¡¯t think it was possible that we could be together like this.


    They caress and kiss me. Murmur praises and promises to make it even better next time.


    I open my eyes slowly.


    I¡¯m alone in this suite.


    My body continues to clench around my fingers. My hand is drenched.


    A secondter the door to the room ms open.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter Seventy-One


    Eric stands in the doorway.


    His chest is heaving.


    This experience the three of us shared was the most erotic sexual encounter of my life. N purrs and


    stretches in my mind.


    ¡°It was fucking hot, Mia.¡±


    His eyes rake over my body as if he¡¯s filling in the details of this memory. As if the fantasy we shared


    wasn¡¯t enough, and he needs to have me for real. Right now.


    The horn sts and it draws my attention to the balcony.


    I see a city in the distance. This isn¡¯t one of the San Juan Inds.


    ¡°Detour,¡± Eric exins. ¡°I¡¯ve had trackers scouring the Pacific Seaboard for weeks. We¡¯ve spotted him.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Philipe.¡±


    Eric tilts his head. ¡°We good?¡±


    He isn¡¯t asking about our mutual enemy. He¡¯s asking about me.


    I rise from the bed. My hand glistens and there is wetness on my fingers and between my legs. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He strides fully into the room and kicks the door closed behind him. He¡¯s naked and even though I


    know he just came maybe a minute or two ago, he¡¯s hard again.


    ¡°Dude. Seriously!?¡±


    Heughs.


    He tilts my chin back and kisses me. It¡¯s just a chaste brush of his lips, but there is a tenderness in it.


    Like I¡¯m something to cherish.


    It¡¯s sweet.


    ¡°I need a shower,¡± I tell him.


    I can only imagine what I must look like.


    He points toward the bathroom door to his right, but catches my arm before I can slip past him, I freeze


    with nervousness.


    What we did was intense. But it was consensual and we did it all together. Cam was right there with


    me.


    Having sex for real. With this Alpha. And not with Cam. I don¡¯t know if I can do that.


    ¡°Eric¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± He pulls me closer. ¡°Tell him I¡¯m going to kiss you now.¡±


    I gasp.


    ¡°Tell him.¡±


    C-Cam¡­Eric wants to kiss me.


    Camughs in my head. Of course he does.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Eric asks.


    I shrug. ¡°He isn¡¯t surprised.¡±


    ¡°Good enough for me.¡± He¡¯s smiling like a pirate as he plunders my mouth.


    His lips are soft, full. His mouth molds to mine as his hands cup my face with such gentleness it is at


    He kisses like a god.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He draws back, his dark gaze still on my lips. Then he grabs my one hand and slowly licks my


    fingers.


    ¡°I know the score here, Mia. I can be patient.¡± He reaches past me into the bathroom and flips on the


    lights. ¡°Get your ass in the shower now. I¡¯m behaving, but my restraint has its limits.¡±


    I shut the door and lean against it. My heart is racing.


    You alright, honey?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s Cam again.


    Eric kissed me.


    He snorts in my head. Of course he did.


    His trust is absolute.


    And that humbles me.


    I flip on the shower and square my shoulders.


    I¡¯m a little lightheaded and my limbs feel boneless. I¡¯m actually a little sleepy. Yeah, I¡¯m good. We¡¯re on


    a boat but we¡¯ve docked. We¡¯ll disembark shortly.


    You reached kely Ind already?


    No. Eric says they spotted Philipe.


    I can feel a pulse of Cam¡¯s anger through our connection. Philipe and Ashley plotted to kill Cam and to


    seize his pack and assets. I¡¯m not quite sure if Ashley was the sacrificialmb willing to die too, or if it


    was some happy ident that she and Cam both survived her treachery.


    Keep in touch. Stay safe.


    I will.


    When I get out of the shower, I grab the fluffy robe hanging on the door. In the room, a pair of jeans, t-


    shirt and clean panties and bra are on the bed.


    Eric¡¯s gone.


    I dress quickly then head up to the main deck.


    I see the container terminal in the distance and giant ships docked to offload their goods. The channel


    is very busy and the yacht is off-shore in deeper water.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take the dinghy to the dock,¡± Eric tells me.


    He has his cell phone pressed to his ear. ¡°Keep surveince on him.¡± I follow him to the stern of the


    boat. The ¡®dinghy¡¯ is a twenty-five foot fiberss bottom boat that¡¯s lowered into the water with a crane


    and boom.


    He jumps over the rail andnds behind the wheel while the crew holds ropes to keep the smaller


    vessel flush against the yacht. Buoy cushions prevent the two boats from scratching. He holds his hand


    up to me and I take it.


    Sparks travel up my arm. Will it always be like this?


    Just one touch and Cameron or Eric seem able to light me up.


    He smirks.


    He keeps my hand in his and draws me to his side. He has a baseball cap on and he drops it on my


    head to shield my eyes.


    The sun glints off the water like gemstones.


    Then we¡¯re moving, he¡¯s elerating the boat through the harbor and checking his phone¡¯s GPS for


    where we¡¯re supposed to go.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± he tells me when we slow our speed to pass through a no-wake zone.


    His thumb rubs small circles on my palm.


    From the moment he drew me close, he hasn¡¯t let me go.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter Seventy-Two


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here in a long time,¡± I tell Eric.


    I point to the iconic Space Needle in the distance and the bevy of shops and restaurants along the


    waterfront.


    ¡°Someday we¡¯ll get to enjoy this city,¡± he promises.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine a time when things won¡¯t be so¡­ insane. I¡¯ve been in survival mode for a long time


    and it¡¯s almost impossible to conceive of a time when I can do normal things like stroll along the pier or


    order ice cream.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine a future with both Cameron and Eric in it.


    He kisses my hand. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    I want to believe that, but I¡¯m not so certain.


    ¡°It¡¯s just up ahead,¡± he tells me, looking at his phone.


    He guides us toward Olympic Sculpture Park. There are huge stone faces and a red-painted steel


    structure that has tourists crowded around it and snapping pictures on their phones. We naturally angle


    ourselves away from the cameras and keep moving.


    Ahead on a concrete bench, I see¨C


    ¡°Alex!¡± I let go of Eric¡¯s hand and run ahead.


    ¡°Damn it, Mia!¡±


    He¡¯s seated beside a younger guy, maybe mid-twenties and the wolf scent of him hits me and stops me


    in my tracks.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mia!¡± Alex yells. Then he¡¯s racing toward me and I¡¯m swept up into my former boss¡¯s arms for a tight


    hug.


    Alex isn¡¯t affectionate.


    Even when he visited me in the hospital, post-delivery, he didn¡¯t hold the babies or do more than


    awkwardly pat my hand.


    He draws back and holds both of my hands now. ¡°Are you all right!? I filed a missing person¡¯s report.


    You haven¡¯t called. You haven¡¯te home or to work! Where are the kids?¡±


    I nce around him to Philipe. His blue eyes are mean and amused.


    I don¡¯t know what he ns by bringing Alex here.


    But I doubt it¡¯s good.


    ¡°Mia?¡±


    I force my attention back to Alex. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I had some unexpected family issuese up.¡±


    He frowns as he sees Eric approaching. ¡°What is MacPhearson doing here?¡±


    ¡°I know her father,¡± Eric says easily. He extends a hand for Alex to shake.


    Alex does, but he¡¯s looking between us and obviously confused. ¡°You never called. We were all terrified


    something horrible happened.¡±


    I nod. I feel awful. Alex has been nothing but wonderful to me and I didn¡¯t even give him the courtesy of


    letting him know I was okay.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ghost you, Alex. I was sick, and I had to go back to my old home¡­¡±


    He frowns. His expression disbelieving.


    Some of the best doctors in the world are in California.


    ¡°When you disappeared, I didn¡¯t know what to do. Agent McNally told me he was following up on the


    case¡­¡±


    Ah, so that¡¯s how Philipe got close to my boss¡ªby pretending to be an agent on my case. I address


    him. ¡°As you can see, Agent McNally. I¡¯m alive and fine.¡±


    ¡°So it seems,¡± he says. ¡°For now.¡±


    Alex frowns. ¡°What about the twins? Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Jacelyn and Aaron are with my dad.¡± I don¡¯t want to share much more, not with Philipe bemusedly


    watching and listening to everything. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t leave on good terms. We¡¯re working on


    reconciling.¡±


    He is quiet for a few seconds. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    I nod. ¡°I am.¡± I nce at the Alpha beside me. He has his hand on the small of my back in a gesture


    that is possessive.


    Both Alex and Philipe notice.


    I hate the disappointment I see in Alex¡¯s eyes. He was my boss and he is a friend. I think there may


    have been a time when he wanted something more.


    He¡¯s processing all of his feelings as I watch.


    Sorrow that I left and never called.


    Confusion that I¡¯m with a former client of Quest Diagnostics.


    Joy that I¡¯m alive and safe.


    Disappointment as he recognizes that any chance we may have had is long gone.


    I throw my arms around him and hug him hard.


    He pats my back.


    As I hold him, I scan our surroundings. There are wolves in the periphery. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re Eric¡¯s


    or Philipe¡¯s. There are ravens circling around overhead which is too reminiscent of New Orleans for my


    liking. I smell vampires.


    Something¡¯s about to go down.


    I sure as fuck don¡¯t trust Philipe. If he¡¯s anything like his sister, then he won¡¯t care who he hurts to get


    what he wants.


    ¡°Come on, Alex,¡± I tell him, ¡°Let¡¯s take a stroll and catch up.¡±


    ERIC


    I watch Mia lead her boss along the path.


    Stay close enough that I can see you, I tell her.


    She gives the slightest nod.


    My own wolves are moving into position. But this feels so much like a trap, and seeing how Philipe


    looks excited to see us, with his smug grin and rxed pose, I¡¯m wondering just how this whole meet-


    and-greet is going to shake out.


    Opting to y the game, I sit beside Philipe on the park bench.


    He has one arm slung over the back and his legs stretched out.


    ¡°Will it be just the two of us, or is Ashley making an appearance as well?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s close, but one can never predict a woman¡¯s moods. Maybe she¡¯ll visit, maybe she¡¯ll wait to


    connect with you more personally.¡± Philipe shrugs. ¡°Timing is everything, right? You didn¡¯t stick around


    when you decimated my pack all those years ago.¡±


    ¡°Are we back to this? Philipe, we¡¯re wolves. Our packs have long fought for dominance. Mine won.


    Yours lost. Move on.¡±


    ¡°Move on?¡± He scoffs. ¡°Maybe if you hadn¡¯t tricked us¡­¡±


    ¡°I did nothing of the sort. My motives were clear. I sent formal notices informing your parents of my


    ns to expand McNallynds, and the benefits of merging into my pack. Your father knew what I


    wanted long before my men came to your door.¡±


    ¡°Lies! There was no warning of your intent to attack us.¡±


    I try not to lose my patience. ¡°Philipe, I have copies of the documents. Contrary to whatever you might


    think, my goal has always been unification, not war.¡±


    ¡°You were supposed toe to marry Ashley. You were supposed toe in peace. Your men¡­


    when they imed the main house, they killed our guards first. We¡¯d been expecting a party to


    celebrate your marriage to my sister¡­ we weren¡¯t prepared.¡±


    I listen, but say nothing. I¡¯ve heard of the false prophecy. But I neverid eyes on his sister, let alone


    could say I was mated to her.


    And I sure as shit wasn¡¯t marrying someone for an alliance. I would only marry my mate.


    And she was walking around this park with her old boss.


    Philipe¡¯s blue eyes are vacant. He looks like Ashley. A small nose, strong chin. Same full mouth. Their


    coloring is different, but there is no denying they¡¯re rted.


    His gaze cuts to mine. It brims with so much hate. ¡°They raped my mom¡­and my sister.¡±


    I gasp.


    ¡°That was never intended. It should have been a clean battle, nothing more. I never would¡¯ve


    sanctioned¨C¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°They didn¡¯t kill my mother, you should know. Her shame and despair was so great, she


    killed herself.¡± His expression is reflective. ¡°My father held me back. I think he knew what she would do.


    I didn¡¯t know what she was about¨Cand once she slit her throat¡­¡± He gives another shrug. ¡°I lost my


    sister, my mother, most of my friends. You took ournds, our resources, our pride¡­You destroyed my


    life. My family!¡±


    Fuck. Was it any wonder these wolves wanted revenge?


    ¡°My team was supposed to eliminate any threats and secure the pds. Your pack was marked for


    assimtion into mine. Not¡­that.¡±


    ¡°My sister fought hard. But in the end, it didn¡¯t matter.¡± His throat flexes as he swallows. ¡°They raped


    her many times. When I found her¡­¡±


    I think about Ashley¡­I never even saw her. This young woman who was supposed to be my match.


    I know something of these horrors. When my own pack was attacked and Corinne and I were dumped


    into the pits, they tortured my parents too. My mother knew a simr fate.


    I wouldn¡¯t wish that on anyone.


    It makes rage pulse in my blood.


    ¡°Those men¡­ the ones who did this, they will be dealt with.¡±


    Philipe scents the air. ¡°You¡¯re angry. On our behalf?¡± He snorts. ¡°You''re nothing more than a bully, Eric.


    Your ignorance does not absolve you of your crimes. Your pack did this!¡±


    Philipe is young, younger than Ashley. But his wolf is powerful and his hatred¡­it¡¯s a force all its own.


    ¡°Why are we here, Philipe?¡±


    The wolf stands and shoves his hands in his pockets. ¡°Because I wanted you to see my face. I wanted


    you to know that for your crimes, I will wipe your bloodline from this earth and kill everyone and


    everything you love.¡± He smirks. ¡°Your sister¡­Mmm, that was satisfying. And I¡¯m just getting started.¡±


    I stand. My wolf pulses beneath my skin.


    ¡°What¡¯s to stop me from tearing out your throat right now?¡± I ask.


    Heughs and points. ¡°That.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter Seventy-Three


    Philipe points to Mia.


    ¡°I know all about your fucked up ties to that bitch. And I want you to know, not only will I take her. But I


    will make her suffer¨Cover and over again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±


    As I say it, a group of vampires move toward Mia where she walks with Alex. ¡°You¡¯re outnumbered and


    outgunned,¡± Philipe says confidently. ¡°And our ¡®new friends¡¯...¡± he tsks. ¡°If you think wolves are savage,


    you can¡¯t imagine what vampires can do.¡±


    He starts to walk away. ¡°Change ising. You Alphas¡­your time has passed. A new Order is rising.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°And there will be blood¡­¡±


    I make my way toward Mia.


    It¡¯s midday and this park is overrun with humans.


    It defies every instinct in my body to let Philipe walk out.


    My wolf is furious. I feel the ripples of the beast rolling beneath my skin. But I can¡¯t shift now. And we


    know it.


    But the things Philipe said¡­


    What he did to my sister.


    What he wants to do to Mia.


    I draw even with her. ¡°Hey,¡± I say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to rush this reunion, but we should get back to your


    dad.¡±


    My men are closing ranks and moving into position, they¡¯re armed and ready to fight and the handful of


    vampires strolling about twenty feet to the right and left of us¡­ they smile, itching for blood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Alex says. ¡°Where are you going, Mia?¡±


    ¡°I have to go home. Back to Montana. You know I was estranged from my family, but my mom just


    died¨C¡±


    Alex gasps and squeezes her hands. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been tough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to track down my sister,¡± Mia says. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. She¡¯s¡­not well.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes widen as she sees my team moving into an attack formation. She draws Alex in for a quick,


    hard hug.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll call,¡± she says.


    ¡°W-will youe back?¡± Alex whispers.


    She hugs him once more. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    He watches us draw away and I feel sorry for the guy.


    A brilliant engineer and tech genius, I genuinely wanted to enlist hispany¡¯s services. But that was


    before¡­


    Right now, we have way more pressing things to deal with.


    Watch our backs, I tell my men.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re just letting him go,¡± Mia says. Then she pauses. ¡°Will he hurt Alex?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    But she isn¡¯t wrong to be concerned. Her reunion with Alex showed that he means something to her.


    And as such, he could be leverage.


    Keep the tech CEO in your sights. I want a full security detail on him, door to door.


    The vampires have drawn back. They stand beneath the shade of a group of trees.


    The mist is gathering and I lengthen my stride, urging Mia to walk faster too.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know who Philipe¡¯s aligned with. Vampires and wraiths for sure. Ashley¡¯s made deals with


    witches¡­¡±


    It pains me to admit it, but we don¡¯t have the advantage right now.


    ¡°Why would they do that?¡± she asks. ¡°It goes against everything packs stand for.¡±


    I grimace. I¡¯ve yed a part. Not directly. But my tactical strategy to control the West Coast, when I


    took control of the McNally¡¯s pds¡­it set these events into motion.


    Fuck. Cam was right.


    Hell, I knew it too ¨C I wasn¡¯t much different than Philipe. It was what was done to my family that


    prompted me to create one unified pack so we could stop all the in-fighting and war.


    I drag my free hand over my face. ¡°Let¡¯s process what we know.¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression is incredulous. ¡°We know he¡¯s ruthless. He¡¯s not remotely afraid of us. And he and his


    sister won¡¯t stop until they¡¯ve crushed both me, you and Cameron.¡±


    ¡°We need to anticipate his next y¡­ing here, that was just to taunt me.¡±


    She shivers.


    Then she squares her shoulders and tightens her grip on my hand. ¡°Take me to kely Ind, Eric.¡±


    ¡°I think it would be better if I brought you to my pack or even back to Montana.¡±


    ¡°No. We need to see ahead. And that¡¯s what I came here for¡­¡±


    There are wolves patrolling the harbor when we return to the docks. On the off-chance the dinghy has


    beenpromised, we jump into the boats manned by my team members. These are wolves that are


    pure MacPhearson, not wolves acquired through pledging or assimting another pack.


    When we get back on the boat, the crew has prepared avish meal. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m hungry but for


    Mia¡¯s sake, I want her to eat, so I guide us onto the deck and we sit at the intimate table they¡¯ve set.


    ¡°Get us back out to sea,¡± I tell the steward while I hold out Mia¡¯s chair.


    She sits.


    We eat the fresh crab and shrimp, then move to an entree of roastmb. Dessert is chocte souffle


    and the little sounds Mia¡¯s making as she eats it makes me want to do things to her¨Cdark things,


    forbidden things¨Cso I can hear those little noises again.


    It¡¯s a very wee distraction.


    When we finish eating we move to the lounge area at the bow. One section of the plush seating is


    covered, and we curl up on the giant sunbed.


    ¡°Eric,¡± she whispers, ¡°I can¡¯t believe all this is happening. Like two weeks ago I was living a normal life,


    with ydates for my kids and a full-time job. My biggest worry was if I¡¯d sleep through the rm in the


    morning or if I¡¯d make a project deadline.¡±


    I smooth my hand over her hair.


    ¡°This is surreal.¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes and rest, Mia.¡± She leans back against me, her head on my shoulder and we watch


    the sun set.


    The waters are dark and calm and as the yacht maneuvers into the Salish Sea, I¡¯mmunicating with


    my pack.


    Corinne was one of our security leads. I miss my sister so much, it¡¯s like a void I¡¯ll never be able to fill


    and a wound that won¡¯t ever heal. Everytime I think of her, I just¡­ bleed.


    And forget about the impact of losing her expertise.


    I close my eyes and continue shooting off instructions.


    We have solid tech connections ¨Cunfortunately Philipepromised one of them by intercepting Alex,


    but we would utilize others, or pay whatever was needed to bring in a new lead.


    After a while, I drift off to sleep, the steady sound of Mia¡¯s breathing coupled with the soft lull of the


    waves, brings me my first bit of peace.


    It¡¯s short lived though. And as a helicopter circles the yacht and prepares tond on the upper deck, I¡¯m


    jumping to my feet and preparing to fight to the death¡­

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter Seventy-Four


    MIA


    ¡°Go below deck,¡± Eric tells me.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    He¡¯s on his feet. His legs are braced apart. His arms flex at his sides. He hasn¡¯t shifted, but his wolf is


    at the surface. His eyes sh pure gold, then they flutter as he¡¯s talking to¡­someone.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Then I hear the whomp-whomp-whomp of helicopter des and I realize we¡¯re about to be boarded.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine.¡±


    We left the dinghy at the dock, thinking it could¡¯ve beenpromised. We¡¯re in the Pacific Ocean.


    There aren¡¯t even any inds or hints ofnd in sight.


    They airdropped a slew of wraiths onto hisnds. We were ambushed by more wraiths in New Orleans.


    Those came in with the mist and dropped out of nowhere.


    ¡°Please,¡± Eric says. ¡°There isn¡¯t a lot of time. I can¡¯t fight the way I need to if I¡¯m focused on keeping


    you safe.¡±


    I hesitate. Not because I¡¯m afraid or don¡¯t want to risk my life, but because I don¡¯t want to distract Eric.


    If something happens to him¡­


    ¡°Go. Please!¡± He pushes me to hide.


    He storms off for the upper deck, taking the stairs three at a time.


    I stand here next to the sundeck, debating.


    The staff is nowhere to be found and that¡¯s a blessing. Should this take a truly terrible turn, then we


    can¡¯t afford for them to see our true forms.


    No paranormal creature¨Cnot wolf, nor witch, nor vampire or demon, or any other preternatural being will


    reveal themselves to humans.


    But there are at least a dozen of them on this boat. People with families and kids and lives outside of


    this crew. There is a very high chance they¡¯ll be caught in the crossfire or simply executed to ensure


    their silence.


    I can¡¯t let that happen.


    There are weapons in a concealed cache beside the bed in the master suite.


    I move quickly.


    I kick off my shoes to make less noise and run down the stairs to the main corridor. I race toward the


    midpoint of the ship and cut into Eric¡¯s room. I bolt the door behind me. Not that it¡¯ll do much.


    The floor is carpeted in a lush patterned rug that is wall to wall. This isn¡¯t like some scenario where I


    can roll it up or kick it aside.


    I shift my arm until fur bursts from my skin and my forearm triples in size. My ws extend, breaking


    through my skin, dripping some blood on the floor.


    I tap my foot along the floor, listening intently.


    N¡¯s head tilts in my mind.


    Tap, tap tap.


    Tap, tap tap.


    I¡¯m on the opposite side of the bed when I hear it. A change in the sound. This must be what I¡¯m


    looking for. I slice a line with two of my ws and tear up the rug. It¡¯s glued down hard and the carpet


    tears in some ces instead ofing up.


    But I see the outline of a metal dropbox. It¡¯s long and wide and when I shred around to reveal it fully, I


    see the lock mechanism that lets me turn and lift to open the steel door.


    It¡¯s an arsenal.


    Automatic weapons, Assault rifles, handguns. Grenades and knives and two rows of cannisters¨CI don¡¯t


    know what those are for.


    My munitions experience is limited. I learned to shoot as a kid, because I lived out West and hunting


    was a part of life for us.


    But most often, we preferred to hunt in our true forms. Shooting our prey was boring.


    Still, I recall the lessons from my father and I drop the cartridge into the rifle, flip off the safety and


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    check the chamber. I load two handguns and tuck them into the back of my jeans. I drop one knife into


    each pocket. The grenade I keep in my left hand, so I can still lift and use my trigger finger on the right.


    I¡¯m back out the door in seconds and running for the upper floors.


    My senses are on high alert. I don¡¯t hear any yelling or fighting. I don¡¯t smell anything, but the wind is at


    my back and it¡¯s blowing hard.


    I take a deep breath and rush up to the top deck.


    What I see has me dropping the grenade. It rolls across the floor.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter Seventy-FIve


    ¡°Mia!¡± Cam dives across the ground, grabs the grenade and hurls it overboard.


    Ericughs.


    He walks over to me and slips the rifle out of my hands. ¡°I appreciate the backup.¡±


    Cam shakes his head.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask. I¡¯m breathless.


    My heart¡¯s pounding from the adrenaline and N¡¯s turning circles seeing him here.


    I swallow hard.


    Cam grins and picks me up for a deep kiss.


    After a few seconds, Eric bumps him in the back. ¡°Let¡¯s take this indoors.¡± Then he adds: ¡°At least until


    the crew retires for the night.¡±


    Eric pulls the knives out of my pockets and the guns from my back. He chuckles again. ¡°Let me get


    these tucked away and the room set back to rights before the steward goes to turn the bed down.¡±


    He walks past us, leaving us alone on the top deck.


    The smell of the ocean is strong. Moonlight reflects on the water.


    But all I see is Cameron.


    I twine my hands around his neck.


    His strength infuses me. His love makes me feel secure.


    ¡°Missed you,¡± he mumbles against my mouth.


    Then he¡¯s kissing me again and for a little while, I¡¯m not thinking about Philipe or Ashley or some


    inevitable war.


    After a few minutes, when we¡¯re either going to take this a whole lot further or we need to stop, he


    draws back.


    ¡°How long are you here for?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Tonight. Maybe tomorrow. Not long.¡± He takes my hand and we walk down to the main deck. I guide


    Cameron to the sundeck where I¡¯d napped with Eric before.


    ¡°We found another possible solution for Merilee.¡±


    I smile. ¡°That¡¯s great news, Cam.¡±


    ¡°There are old references in the archives that Dr. Lee stumbled upon. We¡¯re hopeful.¡± He nods.


    ¡°Jacelyn and Aaron are so good with her. It¡¯s almost impossible to keep them apart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what family¡¯s about.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for us all to be together again.¡±


    I smile, but part of me wonders if that will ever be possible.


    We talk for a while and I fill him in on what happened with Philipe.


    ¡°I have teams monitoring them too. Jacob¡¯s following several leads. He appears to be heading north.¡±


    ¡°To rally more supporters,¡± Eric says. He joins us on the deck and sits on the opposite side of me.


    Cameron¡¯s on my right.


    I lean back and lounge on my elbows so I¡¯m behind them a bit and can look at them both without


    having to crane my head from side to side.


    The position stretches my legs before them and the way I¡¯m resting, my breasts are on disy.


    A fact both Alphas notice.


    It wasn¡¯t intentional but the minute I see the sh of gold in their eyes, it¡¯s all I can think about.


    The three of us here.


    Together.


    ¡°I told the crew to take the night off and asked them to give us privacy,¡± Eric says. He nces at Cam.


    ¡°Theyid out food and rattled off a whole slew of dishes in the walk-in fridge, if you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    ¡°Later,¡± Cam says.


    His gaze drops to my body, like I¡¯m the feast.


    My mouth goes dry.


    I know that look. I know what Cam¡¯s thinking. What he wants to do to me.


    But is he really going to go through with this, now?


    It was taboo when it was in some dream space fantasy. But this is reality.


    Were we¨Cthe three of us¨Cgoing to¡­


    ¡°Aww, that¡¯s cute,¡± Eric says. ¡°She¡¯s blushing.¡±


    Um, yeah I am. I feel like my whole body is on fire.


    Cam¡¯s nostrils re. ¡°She¡¯s ready now, and neither of us have even touched her.¡±


    It¡¯s true.


    My panties are damp. My nipples are hard. I can¡¯t even me the wind because we¡¯re wolves, we


    naturally run hotter.


    I blush harder.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we indulge our fantasies,¡± Cam says.


    Our.


    Eric nods. He rubs his thumb against my mouth, tugging at my lip before sliding it past my lips and


    against my tongue.


    I instinctively suck then swirl my tongue.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Eric hums. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need to start with that mouth.¡± He nces at Cam. ¡°You?¡±


    Cam stands up and examines me like I¡¯m some offering. ¡°It¡¯s hard to choose. Her tits need a lot of


    attention.¡±


    Oh my gods. My nipples are so hard right now, it feels like he¡¯s already pinching them even though he¡¯s


    not.


    He palms my pussy and I know he can feel how hot and damp I am even through my jeans. ¡°But this¡­


    right here. Once I taste her, I never want to stop.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna need to taste her too, you alright with that?¡±


    Cam doesn¡¯t answer, he looks to me for the response.


    ¡°Answer him, Mia.¡±


    I jerk my head.


    ¡°Use your words,¡± he corrects me.


    This is Cameron. My mate from the start.


    ¡°Say it, Mia.¡±


    ¡°I, uh, yeah. I want that.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Cam praises. ¡°This is all about you. No shame. No regrets. You want something you ask for


    it. You don¡¯t, you say stop¡­¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter Seventy-Six


    MIA


    I nod again.


    Eric dips his thumb into my mouth again, and then he uses the moistness to rub my lower lip. ¡°You


    heard him, Mia. Say the words.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± I nce between these two alphas. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°These lips,¡± Eric mutters.


    Cam¡¯s hand is still down below. Heughs and palms me harder. ¡°I¡¯m a bit more fixated on these lips


    right now.¡±


    Eric grins. ¡°Guess we have a n then.¡±


    Then both men are stepping back and peeling out of their clothes. Their abs ripple and arms bulge.


    They¡¯re so strong. So virile.


    When Cam¡¯s hands go to his pants, I¡¯m already breathing hard. Eric beats him by a few seconds and


    he¡¯s standing closer so my gaze is drawn straight to his cock.


    He strokes it in front of me.


    While I watch, Cameron undoes my jeans and slowly drags them down my legs. His hands grip the


    waistband of my panties and when thosee off, I shudder.


    The air is soo cold down there, and the contrast against my wetness makes me impossibly hot.


    He runs one finger along my pussy and then draws it into his mouth. His eyes light with his wolf. Conn


    always went a little wild for the taste of me.


    I don¡¯t move.


    Eric guides my back until I¡¯m sitting up and then takes my shirt off. He pinches each nipple through my


    bra.


    I gasp.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t kidding,¡± he tells Cam.


    He flips off my bra and sits beside me to y with both my breasts. I drop back against the cushions.


    My left hand instinctively reaches for his cock. I stop.


    ¡°No, Mia,¡± Cam tells me. ¡°It¡¯s all or nothing tonight. You want to touch him, then do it right.¡±


    Gods help me, I do.


    I stroke the hard head of Eric¡¯s cock and immediately pre-cum glistens at the top. I lean over and lick it


    off.


    ¡°Goddamn,¡± Eric mumbles.


    Camughs. He bends my knees and spreads them out.


    I¡¯mpletely bare to him. He spreads my lips, uses my own wetness to tease my clit out. At the same


    time, Eric begins his assault on my nipples.


    I always thought my breasts too big, and the nipples toorge and dark, and having kids, yeah, that


    didn¡¯t help, but Eric lifts them and holds them together, his fingers plucking hard on one while his teeth


    graze the other. He keeps it up, back and forth.


    I stare at his member. It¡¯s big and hard and bulbous at the top. The ridges are just like I envisioned and


    the rim I remember so clearly from how it felt when he¡­


    I grab his cock and he gasps.


    Cam¡¯s fingers dip inside me and my hips lift up. I moan loudly.


    Both men pause. They smile.


    Then the dual assaultmences and I¡¯m flooded with pleasure.


    Cam dips his head between my thighs. I don¡¯tst but a few seconds before I¡¯m convulsing around his


    hand and mouth. Eric¡¯s pinching my nipples in time to each pulse. I shudder and my mouth opens on


    another moan.


    Eric¡¯s gaze is fixated on my mouth and I know what he wants.


    I lean forward and lick him from base to tip before running my tongue around the top. He leans back.


    He¡¯s still ying with my nipples, but his eyes slide almost closed as he watches.


    I use my hand and mouth, sucking and stroking until I feel his balls draw up.


    Cam spreads my legs wider. Then he pushes in with his cock.


    He fills me until he can¡¯t push any deeper. When he drags back out, he holds my hips and adjusts me


    until he finds the right angle. Then each stroke has him hitting my clit and rubbing against my g-spot.


    I groan and Eric echoes it, as the sound I make vibrates against his shaft.


    ¡°More, Mia,¡± he tells me.


    I try to take him deeper in my mouth.


    Cam pulls out of me. A secondter I¡¯m flipped over. ¡°On your knees, honey,¡± he tells me.


    He slides back in and I rock back against him. Eric moves until he¡¯s standing directly in front of me.


    ¡°Ass up, chest down,¡± he says. The position makes Cam go deeper and my nipples graze the cushions


    with every thrust. ¡°Now open your mouth.¡±


    I do and he pushes inside. It¡¯s easier this way and I rx my throat and let him fuck my mouth.


    He grunts and Cam ps my ass, one side then the other. I tense around Eric and he groans.


    ¡°Again,¡± Eric says.


    And so Cameron does, alternating pressure and frequency, sometimes rubbing my ass cheeks, other


    times, pping it so hard. My body bows up with tension awaiting that next spark.


    The next few ps make my whole body tingle.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± Cameron whispers. ¡°You ready toe again?¡±


    I can¡¯t talk the way they want me to. Not with Eric¡¯s cock in my mouth. I bob my head up and down and


    make a loud, affirmative sound.


    Sweat glistens on Eric¡¯s body.


    His abs ripple.


    He¡¯s breathing so hard.


    I hear him, feel him growing even thicker and harder in my mouth.


    Cam spreads my ass and fucks my pussy harder¨Cand I fly apart.


    Ie ande and I can only humm with the pleasure, tears leaking from my eyes. Eric explodes


    down my throat, his hips jerking and I greedilyp it up.


    Cam holds out the longest.


    He waits for Eric to finish and the moment his dick is out of my mouth, I¡¯m flipped back over. I stare at


    Cameron.


    His hair hangs over his eye and he¡¯s grunting with the exertion of holding himself back. ¡°Touch


    yourself,¡± he tells me.


    And I do. I rub tiny circles on my clit, and he praises me as my body clenches down. My legs start


    shaking and he grabs them, holds them down.


    Eric is back at my nipples.


    And I fly apart.


    In the aftermath, I stare up at the stars.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cam is still inside me. Eric is stroking my hair.


    ¡°That was incredible,¡± I whisper.


    Both alphasugh.


    ¡°Mia,¡± Cam says. ¡°We¡¯re just getting started.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter Seventy-Seven


    When Cam finally pulls out, his seed drips down my seam. It¡¯s warm and wets my thighs and ass.


    Eric is hard again.


    I can still taste him. My lips feel puffy and sensitive and I like it.


    He dips down and kisses my mouth, his tongue tangling with mine. After a minute he raises his head.


    He looks at Cameron. ¡°You ready?¡±


    Cam smirks and points down.


    Ericughs.


    ¡°Your turn, Mia,¡± Cam says. ¡°We had you how we wanted¡­now it¡¯s time to say what you want¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t have to think about it long.


    It¡¯s the vision from the fantasy/dream.


    I grin at them. ¡°Well, you already know¡­¡±


    Both men smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get to that,¡± Cam says. ¡°Eric, I believe you said something about tasting her, and I¡¯m gonna want


    to fuck those tits for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whisper.


    Then Eric is between my thighs, he¡¯s fingering me with two fingers and one just barely touching my


    other hole, the one made so wet from sex with Cam. His mouth is on my clit and Ie again before


    Cam¡¯s even repositioned.


    Camughs, and I grab his cock and suck it as he¡¯s holding my breasts together, plumping them up


    and stroking between them before he slides his dick into my mouth.


    Both men were sated from the first go-around. Me, I¡¯m the opposite. Rather than take off the edge,


    each orgasm just makes me hotter, wetter, more sensitive.


    Ie once, twice.


    I suck on Cam until I know he''s close.


    ¡°No,¡± he tells me. ¡°I want inside your pussy.¡±


    He draws out of my mouth andys down. Eric withdraws his hands and stands. I climb on top of


    Cameron.


    I tense as I take him in. When I¡¯m on top, he goes so deep. And when I sit up straight and sink all the


    way down, I feel full to the point of hurting.


    He moves my hips against him and that friction sparks the pleasure.


    I sense when Eric steps behind me. His hand is in my hair, fisting it, then he¡¯s kissing my mouth, setting


    a rhythm with his tongue that mimics what I know he¡¯s going to do to my body.


    Then he eases back and pushes me down more on Cameron so my ass lifts up. He holds my hips,


    squeezing my thighs, and when I¡¯m locked in ce like this, Cam hammers into me from below.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s exactly like my vision. Only better.


    So much better.


    Because there is the sight of these two alphas.


    The feel of their strength.


    The scent of their skin and sweat.


    The sounds of our bodies, and every little moan and grunt.


    It¡¯s everything and yet it¡¯s not enough.


    I feel myself tightening around Cam.


    ¡°She¡¯s close,¡± he tells Eric.


    Eric presses his thumb into my ass, and pushes down, so Cam¡¯s cock is riding right against the ridge


    and the pressure makes all of us groan and grunt.


    I explode, and both men heave deep breaths.


    ¡°She¡¯s so fucking tight,¡± Eric mutters.


    Ie down, but not for long, the second I feel Eric positioning his cock where his thumb had been, I


    hold my breath.


    I lock my gaze with Cameron¡¯s.


    He¡¯s given me this experience.


    I love you, I tell him.


    He sits up and kisses me, holds my face so tenderly, then he draws back.


    Forever, he says in my mind.


    ¡°Are you ready, Mia?¡± Eric asks.


    I give him the words,pleting his fantasy. ¡°Yes, Eric. Fuck me in the ass.¡±


    He groans and his hands tighten on my hips.


    Then ever so slowly he rocks his cock, back and forth, pushing and teasing, until he finally manages to


    breach my ass.


    I gasp.


    He arches me back, his hands pinching my nipples so hard it distracts from the fullness below that is


    impossible to bear.


    ¡°Now, Cam!¡±


    Then he¡¯s thrusting in and Cam¡¯s thrusting up.


    I¡¯m held. Pinned.


    Full.


    Fucked for minutes, hours, forever¡­


    Caught between these two alphas, I convulse ande ande.


    I¡¯m dazed with pleasure, mindless with ecstasy, and I never want it to stop.


    The orgasm is endless, perfect, exquisite.


    I feel myself clenching around them. Cam is grunting, Eric curses. But they don¡¯t stop. Even when I¡¯m


    screaming and shattering, my body so sated, it¡¯s only their strength that holds me up.


    Finally, they bothe.


    Then I¡¯mid down between them, cherished.


    Andpletely undone.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter Seventy-Eight


    They insisted I shift.


    Then they did too.


    We curled up on that sunbed, the three of us, our wolves blissfully content, and basking beneath a


    three-quarter moon. The stars moved across the sky.


    I slept for a while.


    When I woke, Cam wrapped me in a towel and kissed my forehead. ¡°Go back to sleep, honey,¡± he tells


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    me.


    So I do.


    The sun has risen when I wake.


    Eric and Cameron are seated at a table having breakfast.


    I¡¯m in a plush robe, which is a bit less scandalous than the towel, so I¡¯m grateful one of them realized


    I¡¯d be a little shy. Not around them.


    The crew.


    Afterst night¡­ there isn¡¯t an inch of my body they haven¡¯t touched or tasted.


    ¡°Jacob¡¯s tracked down the source of vamps.¡±


    I stand and join them at the table. Cameron pours me orange juice.


    ¡°They¡¯re pulling those wraiths off the streets. Looks to be San Francisco. Homeless, addicts, humans


    they thought they might turn, but then decided not to. It looks like they source the wraiths from the Bay


    Area.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it was so easy for them to air-drop onto mynds.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cameron agrees. ¡°But I have a n¡­My pack¡¯s going to focus on the vampires. Instead of


    killing them, we¡¯re going to restrain them. Feed them. They¡¯re tied to their masters, so inevitably, the


    master will need them to die or convert them fully, lest it draw too much of a master vampire¡¯s vitality.¡±


    Eric nods. ¡°It could work.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    I think of the vampires in New Orleans. ¡°Why are some of those bloodsuckers so civil and these others


    so mindless and savage?¡±


    Eric shrugs. ¡°Aside from the difference between wraiths and truebloods, vampires are a lot like wolves.


    They have their own factions. Their own rules. Their own cultures.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Cam asks Eric. ¡°What¡¯s your y?¡±


    ¡°I need to take out Philipe. He¡¯s not going to stop until one of us is dead.¡±


    I frown.


    He bumps my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be me.¡±


    ¡°I need to learn more about my lineage,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°We know,¡± Cam says.


    I hear a helicopter in the distance. ¡°No! Already?¡±


    He rises then leans down to kiss me gently. ¡°We have a family, Mia. Until this threat is eradicated, they


    won¡¯t be safe.¡± He hands a jumpdrive to Eric.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Jacobpiled files on everything he could find on Philipe and Ashley. No one has seen her. But


    Jacob has some surveince footage that puts her in Seattle. She could be anywhere now. The drive


    has his tracking software.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°If you catch one, my money¡¯s on the other oneing calling.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Eric says. Then he holds out his hand to Cameron and they shake. ¡°Thank you, my friend.


    For everything.¡±


    Cam nods. He drops one more kiss on my mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll see you home soon, honey. Call if you need me.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I tell him.


    He waves and jogs up to the upper deck. He squats down as the choppernds, and then he ducks


    and runs beneath the des.


    When he lifts off, I feel sad.


    ¡°Hey now,¡± Eric whispers. ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I say. And I want to believe that.


    The steward approached with a fresh tray of food for me. Eggs, fruit, bacon and sausage. Crispy fried


    potatoes and biscuits.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say.


    ¡°Of course, miss.¡± This servant is maybe thirty. He gives a short bow and then moves away. The model


    of discretion.


    ¡°Hey, Steven,¡± Eric calls.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The man pivots. His brown eyes are patient.


    ¡°Tell the captain to take us to kely Ind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Right away, sir.¡±


    Eric pushes my te closer to me. ¡°Eat.¡±


    When I¡¯m finished, Eric walks me to the master suite. He runs a bath for me and then leaves me to my


    privacy.


    I bathe and dress and then curl up on the bed. He knocks before entering the room. ¡°We¡¯re close,¡± he


    tells me.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I follow him back out and as we walk I watch the change in him.


    He stops and squares his legs, rolls his shoulders.


    Gone is the sophisticated mealpanion. Gone is the lover.


    He is an Alpha now, and he¡¯s ready for anything.


    The change is abrupt and as he flexes his hands and holds his arm out for me precede him toward the


    gangnk, I marvel at the shifts in this man.


    ¡°It¡¯s scary, how you do that.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t pretend to misunderstand. ¡°I am what the situation requires me to be.¡±


    It¡¯s true.


    He¡¯s fierce at times. Cold and calcting at others. Sometimes he¡¯s charming. He can be kind. He¡¯s a


    veritable god in bed.


    Right now¡­ he is focused.


    ¡°What will you do when we find Ashley?¡±


    His eyes sh gold. His hatred is a pulse of power that is vicious.


    She killed his sister, orchestrated an attack on his pack.


    His justice will be swift and fierce.


    ¡°What will I do? Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    I follow him off the gangnk to the dock and we walk to the end.


    Three women stand there, waiting. They wear white.


    They¡¯re all dark-skinned with long hair. Their ages range from early twenties to what might be over


    eighty.


    ¡°Wee, Mia Riorsen. We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    The youngest one turns to Eric. ¡°Alpha MacPhearson, thank you for delivering our Sister to us. We


    wish you safe travels.¡±


    Eric crosses his arms. ¡°I¡¯m staying with her.¡±


    Their eyes flutter backwards and then they smile. It¡¯s¡­ creepy.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with Mia,¡± Eric tells them. ¡°I¡¯m her mate.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The old Seer cackles. ¡°That is not what we See.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter Seventy-Nine


    We follow the three Seers to the end of the pier where two golf carts are waiting. It¡¯s an odd blend of


    old, almost primeval customs mashed up with new world technology. Or maybe that¡¯s just my


    impression of these women.


    They seem older, wiser, ¡®otherworldly¡¯ in some way.


    The eldest Seer and youngest one take the first cart and head off without waiting.


    The thirty-something Seer slips behind the steering wheel and says to us, ¡°Climb in.¡±


    I have the option of sitting next to her or taking the backseat with Eric.


    I pick the back but I sit at an angle, so I¡¯m not facing backwards. Whatever ising, I want to see it.


    Eric does the same but in the opposite direction so we won¡¯t have a blindside. He¡¯s tense. A muscle


    ticks in his jaw.


    I know him well enough to recognize the signs, but for anyone else, he¡¯d appear calm and confident.


    The Seer elerates up the paved roadway and then we¡¯re doing a zigzag to gain elevation. We pass


    huge beautiful homes. Their modern facades face the water. The giant windows and walls of ss


    would offer unobstructed views of the open ocean and other inds in the distance.


    At the top of the incline, the ground levels off into a vast open field. Giant trees create a boundary and


    the rows of tables and the giant massive tent erected to offer shade and protection from the elements


    suggest that this space is used frequently.


    They have prepared a huge feast.


    Dozens of Seers are lined up. They vary in ages and ethnicities and it¡¯s clear this ¡®pack¡¯ spans the


    globe.


    There is something very unifying about that, like this gift of sight is distributed fairly, even if other


    resources might not be.


    ¡°Meet your Sisters,¡± the Seer says.


    Technically, I haven¡¯t even met her yet. She drove us up the hill, but she didn¡¯t introduce herself or talk


    about the ind at all. She didn¡¯t try to engage us in any way.


    She smiles, but it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes and I cautiously get out of the golf cart.


    Eric stands beside me and we follow this woman into the main tent.


    The Seers form two rows, and I walk down the pathway they create.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°My sister.¡±


    The wees from each woman begin to sound like a mantra.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    One of the Seers is nonbinary. And I takefort in that. I recall the exnation that this gift could only


    be activated when a woman conceived life. But that had made my heart heavy. What about those she-


    wolves who couldn¡¯t have children, or those who identified themselves as female but had not been born


    that way?


    I nod at them. They return the acknowledgement.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare,¡± our guide exins. ¡°But there are instances where the gift of Sight is so strong, it is triggered


    by events other than pregnancy. If you save a life¡­sometimes if you take a life.¡±


    Interesting.


    ¡°The Goddess bestows our gifts as She sees fit.¡± The Seer smiles again, and this time it appears


    genuine. Her brown eyes crinkle at the corners.


    Eric nces at me and one of his brows goes up. He has seen me in many different moods, but


    reflective and spiritual haven¡¯te up in our limited interactions.


    He rubs his chest.


    You all right? I ask in his mind.


    He nods. His nostrils re as if he¡¯s scenting something unfamiliar.


    But I don¡¯t smell anything, only the varied, many scents of these hundred or so women convened.


    What is it?


    His brows draw together. His huge body tenses. I¡¯m not sure¡­


    I notice that the women are falling into step behind us after we pass, they¡¯re following us toward the


    front of the tent in one long, slow procession.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    I make eye contact and nod or smile. I don¡¯t know any of these females, but we are united in some


    way. I mumble a few ¡®thank yous¡¯ when it feels like a more significant response is due.


    It¡¯s not like I foresaw this or was briefed on how to act or reply. My mother shared nothing of her


    experiences, heck, up until a few days ago, I didn¡¯t even know I had a mother.


    If I¡¯m offending these Seers or failing in the proper etiquette, I can¡¯t help it.


    I keep smiling and nodding. And filing away every possible detail.


    There are no children here. No males.


    This is an ind of Seers.


    Part of me worries if ining here, I have endangered us. Eric and I are gravely outnumbered.


    What if they won¡¯t let me leave?


    I¡¯m reticent about what I will learn here or what might be required of me.


    What is it? Eric asks.


    It won¡¯t be easy to break out of here.


    Heughs in my head. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, Mia.


    I don¡¯t state the obvious¡­ these are Seers.


    Whatever we n to do¡­they would already know it.


    I swallow hard.


    We¡¯re in jeans and shirts and every woman here is garbed in a white dress. The styles are varied, but


    the look is the same.


    Our guide, her white dress is strapless and I see the moon mark on her shoulder. I have no doubt every


    other Seer here bears the same marking.


    Up ahead is what looks like an altar. It¡¯s a giant stone b. Flowers are canopied in trellises


    surrounding it, and the pretty wisteria, climbing roses and jasmine make for the most beautiful setting.


    It looks like the kind of grand arbor that might be used in a wedding.


    Come to think of it, all the white dresses are very reminiscent of bridal gowns. Not the big poofy kind,


    but the fitted and flowing ones. I get Meghan Markle wedding gown vibes¨Csuper simple and effortlessly


    elegant.


    Chairs are lined up and as we continue walking forward, the she-wolves behind us, file into the rows


    and take seats. It¡¯s all very orderly.


    On the edges of this grand tent are catering tables lined with food. It¡¯s a spread that could feed three


    times the number of guests here, and that¡¯s saying something.


    Two women stand behind the altar stone. They face away from us, but they slowly turn.


    I¡¯m hit with a familiar scent first, and then the details click. The hair, the height.


    When she turns fully, my hackles rise.


    Eric growls.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter Eighty


    Ashley.


    They¡¯d been so bent on having to track her down, and here she is¡­ waiting for us. Nothing prepares


    me for the rage I feel.


    My hands morph to ws, and N is scratching at my mind to break free.


    ¡°There is no fighting on Seer grounds,¡± my guide warns.


    I don¡¯t even know her name, so no offense, but I don¡¯t really give a shit about the rules. Ashley is my


    enemy.


    I growl.


    I let my senses take over. I don¡¯t scent fear. Not from Ashley, not from any of these other wolves. A


    quick assessment of my surroundings shows these many Seers seated and lounging. All of their


    attention is on us, but it is with the amusement of a show, not the fury or basked energy that precedes


    an attack.


    I hate Ashley on principle. For what she¡¯s done to me, my pack, my family.


    Eric is motionless beside me. His eyes are confused. His mouth presses thin.


    Ashley takes a step down from the trellised area.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Her hair flows behind her, and her eyes are bright.


    She still looks too thin, no doubt a result of her many months of infirmity.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± Eric mutters.


    What? I say to him, mind-to-mind, but the connection is not there.


    ¡°No,¡± he says.


    Ashley¡¯s eyes turn cold. ¡°You decimated my pack. You are responsible for my mother¡¯s death and my


    brother¡¯s demise. I despise you and want no part of this.¡±


    ¡°You killed my sister!¡± Eric snarls.


    ¡°Did I?¡± she says cryptically.


    What the hell does that mean? She may not have personally ughtered Corinne, but she brought the


    wraiths.


    Eric¡¯s hands curl into fists. ¡°You instigated an attack on my people¨Cin my home!¡±


    She squares her shoulders. ¡°Your arrogance has no limits. You want to be the Alpha. You want to


    conquer and kill and usurpnds and power and property¡­then be prepared to face the


    consequences!¡±


    I nce between them as they argue. Are they respecting the Seers¡¯ decree that there can be no


    violence? I can¡¯t believe they''re even arguing so civilly given the atrocities they¡¯ve bothmitted


    against the other.


    Personally, I don¡¯t give a shit.


    I have my own score to settle.


    ¡°You killed our mother!¡± I scream. ¡°You tried to kill me!¡±


    Ashley looks at me now. Her eyes are t and unapologetic. ¡°You¡¯ll return the favor, sister. The day will


    She¡¯s right about that.


    Maybe the bitch should realize that day is today.


    I let N break free and I lunge at Ashley¡¯s neck.


    Eric¡¯s arm swings out and he stops me from slicing her throat open.


    Off bnce, my hands circle her neck and I dig in.


    My nails puncture. I squeeze and dig my nails deeper.


    Blood trickles from each puncture wound, staining her pristine white dress.


    Though I know it must hurt, and despite the way she¡¯s sputtering for breath, Ashley doesn¡¯t move to


    stop me.


    She doesn¡¯t have to.


    Eric is dragging me back. He rips my arms from her throat and restrains me.


    I¡¯m snarling and growling in my lycan form as Eric constrains me. I can¡¯t believe he is doing this. I sh


    at Ashley. I snarl at Eric, but he doesn¡¯t release me.


    What the hell?


    Ashley swipes the blood from her throat and stares at it for a long moment. She looks so sad, like I just


    proved every terrible thought she¡¯s ever had about me. Then she straightens and her expression is


    malicious. ¡°This is the good part. You should shift back because I really want to see your face for this.


    It¡¯s not without its irony.¡±


    I shift back, not because she told me to, but because I¡¯m going to rip into Eric. How dare he do this to


    me!?


    Ashley casts her arm, epassing the trellised arbor, the assembled Seers all decked out and


    seated. She even waves her hand at the tables lined with food and desserts.


    ¡°Our mother foresaw theing of my mate. She foretold that it would be him,¡± she jerks a thumb at


    Eric, ¡°and a great feast would be prepared.¡± She shakes her head as if she¡¯s just as confounded as I


    am. ¡°So herees the real interesting part¡­turns out, dear old Mom wasn¡¯t wrong. When we


    interpreted her vision we thought it was when Eric came to ournds for the first time. But¡­ it seems


    we were wrong about the date and ce.¡±


    Holy. Shit.


    I stare at Eric, and he¡¯s rigid.


    He looks furious and bewildered, and no doubt, if what she says is true, then this is a nightmare


    unfolding.


    Ashley killed his sister.


    Ashley and her brother arranged a coup and attacked his pack.


    Ashley mated another Alpha under false pretenses and made a bargain with a witch coven.


    As far as future wives go¡­ this bitch is thest one you¡¯d want to be saddled with.


    I can¡¯t even imagine how impossible it would be for his pack to ept her.


    Or for Eric to forgive her for her many, many sins.


    I¡¯m speechless.


    I nce around, seeing this assembly for what it really is.


    Holy. Shit. ¨C I can¡¯t help but think again.


    This is a wedding ceremony¡­

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter Eighty-One


    ¡°No,¡± Eric says quietly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ashley¡¯s face falls.


    I don¡¯t pity her. Not for her crimes. She¡¯s hurt too many people. But I was rejected once, and the pain is


    indescribable.


    ¡°Alpha MacPhearson,¡± themanding voice belongs to the other woman standing beneath the arbor.


    I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her before because, you know, Ashley, but she captures all of my focus


    now.


    The woman appears to be sixty or seventy. Her face has a few lines around her eyes and mouth. Lines


    on her forehead. But her skin is very clear and her tanplexion sets off eyes that are so pale a


    hazel, they are nearly translucent. She wears a headdress that makes me think she is some sort of


    Priestess.


    I don¡¯t know anything about this culture of Seers.


    She steps closer to us, and I feel prickles of electricity as she draws near. This is a very powerful she-


    wolf. I think she must rule this pack because our guide who had been standing beside me this whole


    time bows her head in deference.


    ¡°You are here for a reason, Alpha,¡± she addresses Eric. ¡°I will remind you that a true mating is a gift of


    the Goddess.¡±


    I feel my mouth fill with moisture, like I¡¯m going to be sick. I¡¯m taken back to that fateful


    day, so many years ago when my father read the mating vows for Ashley and Cameron. My father said


    exactly the same thing.


    But why would the Goddess tangle us up like this, with so much pain and suffering. Why not let us find


    our way before all this hardship?


    The Priestess gestures for Eric and Ashley toe closer.


    Neither moves.


    I take a step back because I am so out of my element, and on some instinctive level I know that


    whatever will transpire between them¡­it has nothing to do with me.


    Part of me loves Eric and always will.


    The hurt I feel is for him.


    He is a good man. An incredible lover.


    I care so deeply about him. I don¡¯t want him to suffer.


    ¡°Your actions, Alpha MacPhearson,¡± the Priestess says, ¡°have set these events in motion. Just as


    those events that befell your life, the horrors endured by your bloodline, were a precursor to what you


    would do.¡±


    It¡¯s a circle.


    One tragedy catalyzes the next one, on and on, in an endless cycle.


    She turns to Ashley. ¡°And your crime, Ashley, bartering away your gift of Sight as if it was of no


    consequence, despite being warned against such a heinous action by the very woman who gave you


    life and bestowed upon you that gift¡­for this, Ashley McNally, you will be punished.¡±


    Ashley squares her shoulders. Her hate for Eric radiates from every pore of her body.


    She¡¯s either really brave orpletely possessed by her need for vengeance. Why else would she


    I think about it for a minute and I feel a wave of sympathy.


    Ashley is so broken¡­she has nothing left to lose. She may even be trying to punish herself.


    ¡°For both of your actions,¡± the Priestess continues. ¡°There is only one Path that we foresee. It begins


    here. Now. With what we decree. You will ept the mating bond, and I will henceforth officiate the


    mating ceremony.¡±


    Eric doesn¡¯t mince words. ¡°No. Fucking. Way.¡±


    She cocks her head, her expression almost taunting. ¡°Shall I tell you of the fate that awaits if you


    forsake this vision? Shall I foretell the war that will erupt? It will herald not just the end of your bloodline


    but the destruction of our entire species¡­¡±


    Her gaze cuts to Ashley. ¡°Your mother epted her fate¨Cthe brutal way she¡¯d be ughtered by her


    own child, because she knew her sacrifice was the only thing that would bring us together here. Today.¡±


    The Priestess looks genuinely angry now. Her eyes sh to an eerie greenish-gold. Her wolf is very old.


    Very powerful.


    ¡°We Seers do not forgive so readily, Ashley. What you did in your quest for vengeance¡­bartering your


    gift of Sight¡­killing your own kin. For these crimes¨Cand until such time as your heart is pure¨Cyou shall


    be severed from your wolf.¡±


    The Priestess holds her hand open and chants something.


    ¡°No!¡± Ashley screams.


    She drops to the ground. The binding of her wolf¨Chowever the Seer manages such magic¨Cmakes


    Ashley contort and scream.


    We¨Cmyself and Eric¨Cand the whole assembly of Seers watch.


    Ashley¡¯s body bows and arches as if it is about to shift, only it stays in that interspace, convulsing and


    thrashing uncontrobly.


    It isn''t quick.


    After several minutes, the Priestess finally says, ¡°It is done.¡± She lowers her hand.


    Ashley twitches on the ground. Blood is sttered on her face and neck and dress. She¡¯s drenched in


    sweat and looks pitiful.


    She drags in several deep breaths and then pushes herself onto her knees. She¡¯s whimpering and


    weak. To lose one¡¯s wolf is unheard of. A fate said to be worse than death.


    Ashley shudders and moans from the pain, but she doesn¡¯t cry.


    It¡¯s a long time before anyone says anything, and I take that silence to ask something that has been


    guing me.


    ¡°Why did youe here, Ashley?¡± I ask her.


    She had to know that I would. I have many reasons for traveling to this ind. Not the


    least of which is to determine where my mother would want to be buried. I know nothing of her birth


    pack, or this sisterhood. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯d want to beid to rest on Healmsworthnds so she might


    someday be beside my father. Or if she would want her remains consecrated on this ind.


    I don¡¯t want to think of my mom in some freezer drawer back in Dr. Lee¡¯s ward, but that¡¯s where she is.


    Ashley¡¯s eyes cut to mine. ¡°I need to save Merilee.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Again I feel a sh of sympathy. The spell she wove on Cam, the many years it pervaded her


    body, when she and Cam finally had a baby, it had an effect on her child.


    One that very well might be permanent.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you should know¡­¡± I don¡¯t say it to be spiteful, but she needs to be brought up to


    speed. ¡°Jace tried to infiltrate the coven¡¯sbs. The same coven that wove the spell for you and took


    your gift of sight¡­ they took the afterbirth from when I delivered my babies. We were going to use


    those stem cells to save your daughter.¡±


    She gasps. Like she can¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I may detest you, but my niece is innocent.¡±


    ¡°Is she¨C¡± Ashley¡¯s eyes well with tears that leak over.


    She didn¡¯t cry for herself or her wolf. But she cries for her baby.


    Seeing the hope that lights up her face, it has all of us on this altar, Eric included, shifting our eyes


    away ufortably.


    As a mother, it breaks my heart to deliver the truth¡­ ¡°The witches¡­they used your gift of Sight. They


    knew Jace¡¯s team wasing. The samples werepromised. For Merilee¡¯s sake and yours, I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    She sobs now.


    Her beautiful face crumbles and I connect to her, not as my sister, but as a mother. A mother


    experiencing iparable pain.


    The Priestess squats in front of Ashley. ¡°You also came here, knowing your half-sister and her former


    mate woulde. He is drawn to your bloodline and was always destined to be your true match. You


    It¡¯s a test.


    Ashley slowly nods. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She shakily pushes to her feet. She looks at Eric. ¡°I was prepared to die. I knewing here they


    might kill me for my crimes. But if it meant I could kill you too¡­ I was ready for it. You ruined my family!


    Because of you, my daughter is ill! You ruined everything!¡±


    I feel sick.


    Both Eric and¨Cif I¡¯m being fair¨CAshley, are victims.


    They¡¯ve known loss and hardship and their actions result from the events that had befallen them.


    It really is a horrible circle¨Cof war and violence, fear and vengeance.


    What did Ashley n? To mate with Eric and then kill him at some point? It may have worked if she still


    had her wolf.


    But as a human¡­


    She was powerless.


    ¡°How do we end this?¡± I whisper. It isn¡¯t just for me, but for my children. I don¡¯t want them growing up in


    a world with so much violence and hate.


    The Priestess nods like I¡¯m the first person to finally ask the right question.


    She holds out both of her hands, inviting the ¡®congregation¡¯ to rise.


    As one, all of the Seers behind us stand up.


    ¡°I already told you, Mia. The Path to peace begins today. Alpha MacPhearson and Ashley McNally will


    be mated.¡±


    The Priestess stares hard at Eric then at Ashley.


    ¡°We have told you the cmities that will ur should you deny this mating. Choose now,¡± she tells


    them. ¡°And choose wisely¡­¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter Eighty-Two


    The ceremony is a somber one.


    Eric is in shock I think.


    He avoids ncing at Ashley. He doesn¡¯t take her hand. He doesn¡¯t kiss the bride.


    He stands ramrod straight and I surmise that he sees this solely as a temporary solution. I have no


    doubt he¡¯s going to look for an alternative to this¡­¡¯arrangement¡¯. My only worry is if he and Ashley will


    kill each other before they find it.


    I¡¯m standing behind them, like a friggin¡¯ bridesmaid.


    When the ceremony concludes, the Seers p politely.


    Then everyone moves off to fill their tes and sit at the tables at the front of the tent.


    I stand here, speechless.


    ¡°Betcha didn¡¯t see thising,¡± the Priestess moves beside me.


    ¡°Is that some kind of Seer joke?¡±


    Sheughs heartily.


    Eric storms off with his cell phone pressed against his ear.


    The young Seer that met us at the dock slings her arm through Ashley¡¯s and guides her toward the


    tables. ¡°You need to eat,¡± she tells my half-sister.


    I¡¯m left beneath the trellis with the Priestess. ¡°I¡¯m called Vria,¡± she informs me.


    Normally, I¡¯d say something like, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± But that sentiment doesn¡¯t feel right after the


    way things unfolded. I feel like a pawn.


    I cut to the chase. ¡°I want to understand my mother and my lineage. I don¡¯t know what it means to be a


    Seer or what it will mean for my daughter.¡±


    ¡°It is a great gift.¡±


    ¡°Is it though?¡± My mother is dead. She deserted both her children. These women are¡­what? In some


    cult pack stuck on an isted ind?


    It¡¯s a pretty prison, don¡¯t get me wrong. But¡­


    ¡°With great poweres great responsibility,¡± she says.


    ¡°You sound like a fortune cookie.¡±


    She smiles wide. ¡°You¡¯re a lot like your mom, Mia.¡±


    We move to the edge of the reception tables.


    The Priestess stacks her te with an assortment of charcuterie. There are iced tters with lobster


    tails and shucked oysters, shrimp and crab legs. She loads up like she might never see the ocean


    again.


    She gestures for us to sit and I walk toward an open table at the back of the tent. I¡¯m not trying to be


    rude, but my goodness, it¡¯s been a day. I need a little time to process.


    She starts eating and I wait a few seconds. I see Ashley seated toward the front of the tent. Several


    ¡®sisters¡¯ surround her.


    ¡°There is more to this existence than this one life, you know that, right?¡±


    I know it. It¡¯s what we are taught.


    But sometimes, it can be hard to believe. Like if there is something so much better beyond this life¡­


    then why are we here in the first ce?


    ¡°Your mother is at peace.¡±


    I want to believe that. Hearing her say it gives me hope.


    ¡°This is all pretty overwhelming,¡± I say.


    Sheughs. She leans forward conspiratorially. ¡°I¡¯m gonna let you in on a little secret.¡± She inclines her


    chin toward the other sisters. ¡°Your story isn¡¯t even the most fucked up one here.¡±


    My mouth drops open. It¡¯s hard to imagine more drama than this. And, hearing this Priestess cuss, that


    kind of surprises me too.


    She continues eating, steadily working her way through everything on her dish and then getting up for


    seconds.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed," she says. ¡°Most new Seers can¡¯t wait to ask a hundred questions. You¡¯re very patient.¡±


    Shellshocked is more like it.


    She eyes a giant prime rib that is wheeled out and set at one of the carving stations. ¡°One minute,¡± she


    tells me.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She heads over and carves a giant b of rare beef for herself and brings a second dish back to me.


    ¡°Eat,¡± she says. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not hungry¡­ humor me.¡±


    Why? I wonder.


    What is the power dynamic here?


    Is she a ruler in the sense of an Alpha or is this more of an egalitarian society?


    These women are all presumably mothers¨Cdid each of them abandon their families?


    What exactly do they do, like when they¡¯re not foreseeing awful things?


    And what good are any of these visions if everything just happens, anyway???


    ¡°Ahh,¡± she murmurs. ¡°There they go. All the questions.¡± She slices more meat and eyes my te


    meaningfully.


    I feel a bit like a child, like if I want to be rewarded, I¡¯ll have to do as I¡¯m told and clean my te.


    I start eating. Once I do, it isn¡¯t hard to keep going. The prime rib is seasoned and cooked perfectly.


    And though I¡¯m not really hungry, it does ease my stress and fill my belly.


    N purrs.


    ¡°All right. Here¡¯s your crash course. First, you¡¯ll stay here as long as it takes to master your Sight.


    Some of us find our vision naturally. Others take longer to hone the skill. Then, you will join us in an all-


    seeing ceremony. It¡¯s called the Omnes Videntes. Depending on what that reveals, you will take one of


    two Paths. You will either leave everything you know and take your vows, using your Gift to help our


    entire species¡­¡±


    Like my mother did¡­ I have a bite of food in my mouth and it is hard to swallow.


    I force the bite down then push my te aside. ¡°Or¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Or you forsake your Gift and return to your family.¡±


    That doesn¡¯t sound so bad.


    ¡°There are repercussions for that?¡± I ask.


    She nods. ¡°Most certainly.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what they are?¡± I¡¯m not a fan of riddles or having to y some game of 101


    Questions. ¡°Is there a book or something? I¡¯m a good student. And I want to learn.¡± I want to


    understand every aspect of this Gift and what it means to ept or deny it.


    ¡°We have extensive libraries that you are wee to visit whilst you are here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I notice she says ¡®whilst you are here¡¯ like it''s a foregone conclusion that I¡¯m going to


    leave.


    I frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Mia. Not today.¡± She inclines her head toward the ¡®happy¡¯ couple.


    Eric has returned to the tent. He doesn¡¯t sit beside Ashley. But he has positioned himself at the same


    table. Interesting.


    Vria rises.


    There is a bar set up with a bucket of ice and a variety of top-shelf liquor bottles. I recognize one of the


    Scotches. It runs a thousand dors a bottle.


    Vria pours two fingers¡¯ worth into a ss. She swirls it and takes a sip.


    When shees back to the table, I stand up. ¡°I could really use a drink,¡± I mutter.


    She sips her whiskey and smirks at my stomach. ¡°Come now, Mia, you know alcohol isn¡¯t good for the


    baby.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter Eighty-Three


    It seems that these Seers are taking the whole wedding celebration seriously. Once the main meal was


    course of a few hours¨Cthey moved the chairs out of the way and turned up the music.


    It is all so surreal.


    Modern hits and ssic hip hop. These women are out on the dancefloor and partying like no one¡¯s


    watching. A couple of Seers approach me and try to drag me onto the dancefloor. I appreciate that they


    want to include me. But I¡¯m not up to it.


    I watch for a few minutes. Any time you see seventy-something year-old women twerking¡­you¡¯re


    gonna watch. It¡¯s like a car crash¨Cyou can¡¯t look away.


    When the music shifts to the ¡°Cha Cha Slide,¡± I slip out of the tent and walk to the edge of the hilltop.


    There is a bench and I sit. I stare out at the ocean.


    The dancing was enough to shock me senseless, but what really has me numb¡­


    I¡¯m pregnant.


    Vria had cheered about ¡®the first dreamwalker to be born in a century¡¯ which I¡¯m not even clear on


    what that means, but her confirming that I¡¯m pregnant¨Cand that it indeed happened in that ¡®other


    ne¡¯¡­that I¡¯m going to be a mother again.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    This changes everything.


    I sit for several minutes, watching the waves batter the shore and feeling as beat up as that beach


    below.


    Erices over and drops onto the bench beside me.


    ¡°I bet you''re thinking we should¡¯ve stayed in bed today,¡± I tell him.


    He barks augh. He rubs his eyes as if he thinks he¡¯s dreaming. Or stuck in a nightmare. ¡°I got


    mated.¡±


    ¡°I saw. I think I may have been a bridesmaid.¡±


    We¡¯re both silent for a long time.


    I rest my hand on top of his. He threads our fingers together.


    The connection steadies both of us.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I whisper after a while.


    He doesn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°The threats that areing¡­¡± He looks at me and his eyes are haunted. ¡°I always thought I would be


    the one to stop the violence. To unify our species and prevent cmity. But to hear these Seers tell it,


    the war begins with me.¡±


    That is a heavy burden to bear.


    I don¡¯t agree or disagree because words have too much power.


    These ¡®visions¡¯ and prophecies¡­ the fates of entire nations are guided by Seer words. Like it or not, I


    am among them now.


    I must choose my words carefully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can forgive her,¡± Eric says after another quiet stretch. ¡°It feels too much like a betrayal of


    my sister.¡± He nces at me. ¡°Corinne liked you, you know. She told me once, she wished you two had


    met under different circumstances.¡±


    ¡°She was really special, Eric.¡± My voice is thick.


    He leans forwards and lets go of my hand. He rests his elbows on his knees and his head in his hands.


    I¡¯ve never seen him like this before.


    Vulnerable.


    It breaks me to see this powerful man cut off at the knees.


    I rest my hand on his back, letting him know I¡¯m here. He¡¯s not alone.


    And what of his happiness? Ashley is evil. I sympathize with her plight to avenge her family, but she


    possesses a singrity of focus that is sociopathic. A victim or not, she doesn¡¯t seem to care about


    who else she hurts to achieve her goals.


    She destroyed Cam¡¯s life.


    His pack¡¯s.


    Mine.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve let me kill her,¡± I tease.


    His mouth twitches and he looks at me. ¡°You¡¯re not that mean, Mia.¡± He grins. ¡°But I appreciate the


    sentiment.¡±


    ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± It¡¯s not fair to ask but I do.


    ¡°Because she is my mate.¡± He shakes his head and his mouth contorts with disgust. ¡°How could the


    Goddess do this to me!? My pack will want to execute her for what she¡¯s done. Corinne¡¯s warriors will


    be after blood. And everytime I look at her, I¡¯ll be reminded of how she betrayed our species and how


    she could go to any length to punish me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, all rtionships have their problems.¡±


    Heughs for a second, but then his gaze is reprimanding. ¡°I can¡¯t joke about this. This is the rest of my


    life. This should¡¯ve been a union to be celebrated. I wanted a partner. A true mate. Someone to stand


    by my side and who would bear my children.¡±


    ¡°You can still have those things¨C¡±


    ¡°I wanted you.¡±


    My gods, this man. He is¡­ everything.


    There is still a bond between us. It¡¯s muted, but there. And the intimacy we three shared only hours


    ago¡­


    How can the body and heart¨Chell, the soul¨Cchange its focus so abruptly!?


    And what the hell does that even mean!?


    ¡°Eric, maybe the Seer knows more than she¡¯s telling us. We can ask Vria¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even say her name. These Seers are all the same. Manipting situations and moving us


    around like chess pieces.¡±


    He¡¯s furious.


    I¡¯m just thankful he didn¡¯t attack Ashley when we stood before her. If he had¡­would Vria have


    stripped him of his wolf too? Could her powers extend beyond wolves that were marked? I didn¡¯t have


    any answers.


    I suppose I should be grateful they didn¡¯t do the same thing to me.


    Or maybe they wanted me to attack Ashley. Our guide made some weakment about no violence


    on the ind, but neither the guide nor Vria nor any other Seer moved to stop me when I was about


    to tear out Ashley¡¯s throat.


    There was irony in this.


    All those years ago, we were on a different mountaintop, when she tried to do that to me.


    Violence begetting more violence¡­


    It has to stop somewhere.


    If not for us¡­ for our families.


    ¡°Give it a chance, Eric. Surely you have to believe that there is hope. You¡¯re mated to Ashley now. Not


    just in words, but in bond. I can feel it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck this. She¡¯s a wolf-less abomination. A terrible mother and worthless Luna. She¡¯s a disgrace to my


    pack and our species. It would¡¯ve been better had the Goddess struck me down in battle than mated


    me to such a heinous bitch.¡±


    There¡¯s a harsh gasp behind us.


    Ashley.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter Eighty-Five


    I take the steps down. At the darkest point, the faintest crack shows from beneath the door in the


    kitchen. It¡¯s like a shard of light. Below, as I keep descending, it gradually lightens. The flicker of


    torches casts a golden orange glow against the stone walls. I smell the torches first.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At the bottom of the tunnel is a giant open room. It¡¯s domed and stctites and stgmites dot the


    ceilings and floor. The room is awash with a minerally scent. It isn¡¯t pungent like sulfur or briny like the


    ocean, although there is a touch of each. It¡¯s something older. I don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve ever encountered


    this scent before.


    Torches ring the walls and at least a dozen ¡®sisters¡¯ are spaced around a bubbling pool. The water has


    rings of different colors, like you might see in a hot spring.


    Vria smiles.


    Something in her expression makes me leery.


    I want to cross my arms but instead I stand still.


    ¡°Well,¡± she says bemusedly, ¡°in you go. What are you waiting for?¡±


    The water is murky in the middle. There are no stairs ordder. I don¡¯t know how deep this pool goes or


    what else might be living or lurking in it.


    And it¡¯s bubbling. I¡¯m not real keen on being boiled alive.


    I hike up my white gown and dip a toe into the pool.


    It¡¯s hot, but not ufortably.


    I step one foot in¨C


    ¡°Lose the gown,¡± she says.


    Of course.


    I peel it over my head and one of the sisters epts it. She drapes it over her arm.


    The women watch me. I¡¯m not terribly self-conscious about my body, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯mfortable


    with their attention either. There is something in the way they study me that makes tendrils of


    foreboding dance along my skin.


    I move quicker, thinking it¡¯s better to just get this over with.


    Once I step off the ledge, I don¡¯t feel a ¡®bottom¡¯. I float. I actually feel extra buoyant. It must be whatever


    salts or minerals are in this water.


    ¡°Getfortable,¡± she tells me.


    The pool is probably thirty feet across. Around the room, I see tunnels, presumably leading upward into


    different homes or parts of the ind. There are no other markings, none that I can see at least. With


    only torchlight and my wolf eyes to go by, I can make out shapes and depth and movement, but I¡¯m not


    entirely sure what else I should be looking for.


    If this is a sacred space¨Cand I sense that it is¨Cit seems like there should be more borate markings.


    One by one, the womene and extinguish their torches in the pool before turning and walking back


    out one of the many tunnels. As the room gets darker, I feel my anxiousness ratcheting up.


    ¡°How long will I be here?¡± I ask.


    Vria shrugs. ¡°As long as it takes.¡±


    She extinguishes her torch and I count the sounds of her footsteps as they retreat.


    After a time, the darkness is absolute.


    There is no light. Not from above or below.


    The water is hot, but almost a match for my body temperature, so I can¡¯t even feel the difference. I


    float, my ears are submerged, so that masks any sound. The only scentse from this watery cave


    and after a while, I¡¯m immune to those too.


    I understand what this is.


    A sensory deprivation chamber.


    Having spent time in California, I know people pay good money for these types of experiences. They


    use them to dpress, to stimte their senses and creativity. To rx.


    Nothing about this is rxing to me.


    I can¡¯t judge time or my surroundings. I¡¯m alone. In the dark. In a weightless, suspended state.


    I try to clear my mind.


    But as I drift, I¡¯m barraged with memories and worries. Images of my kids. Of Cam and Eric. Even


    Ashley. I rey Corinne dying.


    I think of my mother, maybe doing the same thing I am right now when she first came to this ind. Did


    she embrace this ceremony with fear¨Cthe way I am? Or excitement?


    I¡¯ll never know.


    I cry for a while, I think.


    I touch my stomach and think of my baby.


    Then I drift. Letting my thoughts ebb away like the water.


    Time ceases to have meaning.


    It may be minutes or hours.


    I might sleep, I¡¯m not sure.


    Something is supposed to happen, but I¡¯m not sure what that is or how to control it or provoke it.


    My heartbeat speeds up. I can¡¯t feel the water or even the air. I force my limbs to move but even


    swimming doesn¡¯t seem to have any sensation. I take deep breaths and try to rx.


    More time passes¨CI think.


    Gradually it¡¯s like tiny stars appear above me. I blink and blink, thinking I¡¯m hallucinating. Then they


    start to converge. I watch them, like a show, only I think what I¡¯m seeing is space and time and a


    glimpse into a universe that is too infinite to even conceive.


    The colors are faint. Blues and purples. Reds and shades of white.


    Always white.


    The colors condense on themselves, umting into a ball of energy that is ck and endless and


    teeming with ¡­ everything.


    I blink rapidly, but see nothing.


    Feel nothing.


    But when I try to breathe, it¡¯s water that fills my lungs.


    The darkness is the pool¨Cand I¡¯ve sunk into its inky depths.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter Eight-Six


    MIA


    I open my eyes.


    There are wraiths around me. A circle of them. They¡¯re hungry and mindless and drawing closer.


    I¡¯m alone.


    No. N is with me.


    I takefort in that. I may not have a pack, but she is always with me.


    We snarl.


    The wraiths draw closer.


    Then another being descends.


    We¡¯re in the woods. By the scent of the pines, I¡¯d say somewhere in Wyoming. The grasses are knee-


    high and dry like straw. There is a hum of beetles and other insects. It¡¯s just after sunset, and the sky is


    still light despite the sun sinking below the horizon.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    This creature¡­smells like death. Not rotten or foul, just old and vacant. Like the inside of a crypt or the


    recesses of a library.


    He¡¯s huge. Easily six foot four or taller. Built like Cameron or Eric. Wide across the shoulders and long


    in the legs. His arms are so muscled they¡¯re held out a bit from his body. His hair and eyes are ck.


    His skin is bronzed and his features are hewn in strong lines. I¡¯ve heard the cliches of statues and gods


    and celebrities, but they¡¯d all fit. For the symmetry. There is a perfection to this man that is otherworldly.


    He approaches one wraith. A blonde. She¡¯s tall and willowy. Beautiful. Her eyes are red and crazed


    with the need for blood. But she doesn¡¯t attack.


    She stays stone-still as this man punches his hand through her chest. He squeezes her heart in his


    huge fist, exploding it.


    She shrieks and then copses.


    He moves to the next wraith. It too stands eerily still. It¡¯s a male, maybe twenty-five. A handsome guy


    with short spiky hair. The guy shares the blonde¡¯s fate.


    Around the circle he goes.


    Killing indiscriminately.


    As each wraith falls. I can¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy.


    They weren¡¯t born this way.


    They were made.


    Created by this very master vampire.


    His actions are akin to a father killing his own children.


    It¡¯s cruel.


    He approaches thest. She¡¯s maybe thirty. Brown hair. Brown eyes. Where many of the other wraiths


    were tall and beautiful, this woman is average. She¡¯s shorter, full-figured. Her face is pretty in a simple


    way.


    Before he can rupture her chest, she nces over her shoulder at him. Whatever trance he¡¯d put them


    in, she seems able to break it, at least temporarily.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispers.


    He pauses. Then nods.


    Rather than rip out her heart, his fangs drop. They¡¯re huge. Easily an inch long and capable of


    shredding her skin. He bites her neck, gently, if a creature like this is even capable of such a thing.


    He drains her. I watch the life leave her body and count eachst pulse of her heart. Then he drops her


    to the ground and kneels beside her. He cuts open his own throat with a sh of his hand and forces


    her mouth open and against him.


    ¡°Drink!¡± hemands.


    She¡¯s motionless. A rag doll beside this massive man.


    ¡°Now.¡± He presses her face harder against his skin.


    And she must, because the pulse returns, followed by another and another, until her heart is pounding.


    She is reborn.


    Was it her gratitude that swayed him?


    Or had she been thanking him, thinking he meant to kill her as he did the other wraiths? Was she


    hoping for an end to that soulless existence?


    I want to move, but I¡¯m frozen.


    My own heart is pounding and I feel a sense of urgency take hold, like I need to escape this ce.


    Then I scent them. Wolves.


    Healmsworth pack.


    They sweep in, rushing the master vampire and colliding with him in the center of the clearing. Wolves


    are punched and thrown. The vampire swings and sends what looks to be Michail and Jace flying.


    The woman, though ¡®turned¡¯ is weak and lies there amid the fighting.


    Cam¡¯s in his lycan form and he dives onto the vampire, refusing to let go.


    The vampire moves with inhuman speed,unching him and Cam into the air before flipping and biting


    so that Cam bears the impact when theynd.


    And still Cam doesn¡¯t relent.


    He bites into the creature¡¯s neck, mauling the male.


    His name is Cassian. I don¡¯t know how I know this, I just know.


    And he¡¯s ancient.


    He bleeds and bleeds and Cam roars, his ws digging into the vampire¡¯s heart. He thrusts in his other


    hand and cracks Cassian¡¯s ribcage like splitting a melon.


    Cam feasts on the heart.


    ¡°Blood is life.¡±


    It¡¯s Cassian. His head turns and his eyes lock with mine. He¡¯s speaking¡­ to me?


    I blink. It¡¯s not this vampire on the ground and split in half.


    It¡¯s Cameron.


    He¡¯s dying. His body¡¯s torn apart by this master vampire, wraiths and wolves lie dead on the ground


    around him.


    It wasn¡¯t an attack¨Cit was a war.


    I blink again hoping the tableau will change once more.


    ¡°No! Cameron! Get up!¡±


    But he¡¯s unmoving and his eyes ze.


    Cassian holds his hand over Cam¡¯s heart. ¡°Choose.¡±


    Themand triggers something. I gasp.


    Only there is no air.


    I¡¯m underwater. Thrashing. Choking.


    Water is in my mouth and lungs.


    I kick and swim for the surface¨CI hope it¡¯s the surface.


    My final thoughts are of my children as my body convulses and the darkness takes hold.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter Eighty-Seven


    Something thumps my chest. I double over and heave.


    My ribs are broken.


    I feel the cracked edges cutting into muscles as I puke up what feels like an ocean.


    Vria¡¯s above me. Her hand is curled into a fist.


    She looks worried.


    I¡¯m not the first to drop into the depths of this pool, I realize.


    There was no guarantee that I would See.


    Or that I would survive.


    Fuck these Seers for not giving me all the facts.


    I am a mother.


    I had a right to leave this ind and to hell with whatever this purported ¡®gift¡¯ might be.


    Before I allow N to unleash our rage on this Priestess, I stand up. The pain in my chest is brutal. It¡¯s


    probably a miracle she didn¡¯t punch straight through my sternum.


    Or maybe her pounding on my chest is what prompted the vision with Cassian?


    I don¡¯t know what is real or what to believe.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know what would happen,¡± I say, daring her to contradict me.


    She doesn¡¯t reply.


    Yeah. Nope. I¡¯m out.


    They had no right to make that decision without sharing the risks. Awakening Ceremony, my ass.


    I could¡¯ve died.


    And that could¡¯ve crippled or killed Cameron.


    And I would have done that willingly, leaving behind my kids.


    ¡°Cameron!¡± Is he okay? Did I foresee¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s alive,¡± Vria tells me.


    A shuddering breath leaves my body and it triggers another coughing fit.


    ¡°Seeing is only the first step,¡± Vria begins.


    I start to shift. My legs extend and my face contorts.


    Maybe it¡¯s reactionary.


    Because I¡¯m naked and still tasting the salty, alkaline water that invaded my throat and lungs.


    Or because the fear of dying¨Cof knowing just how close I came to it, has me wanting to ce as much


    distance between myself and this ce as I can.


    I don¡¯t know.


    I don¡¯t care.


    I need to see Cam and my kids.


    I push my body to shiftpletely.


    N bares her teeth. The other Sisters step back.


    I trot around the pool to the stairs that led to the house I was previously in. My wolf climbs them quickly,


    her adrenaline pumping and anger flowing. Instead of shifting back so I can push through the door, she


    barrels through it, taking it off its hinges.


    I shift back in the single bedroom and search the drawers for clothes.


    The closet is full of those god-awful white gowns and nothing else.


    I drag one over my head.


    Vria steps into the room maybe a minuteter. ¡°It¡¯s the same for all of us,¡± she says quietly.


    Don¡¯t give a damn.


    I wring out my wet hair, another reminder of what I went through and how close I nearly came to giving


    up my life entirely for what¡­ a chance to foresee things?


    It¡¯s dark outside I notice. The house is lit up from within. All recessed lighting and ultra modern fixtures.


    ¡°How long was I in there for?¡±


    She looks away. ¡°Two days.¡±


    Oh. My. God.


    A sense of foreboding wells up. It¡¯s fierce and instant and all-consuming. ¡°I need to leave. Now.¡±


    She sighs. ¡°I know.¡±


    I hear the seane. She¡¯d already arranged it.


    I don¡¯t bother saying thank you. I slide my feet into too-small ts and walk past her out the door.


    I follow the sounds to thending site where the seane is waiting at the dock. The propellers are still


    turning, and as I run to the dock, wind blows my gown up. I¡¯m sure I shed the pilot, but I don¡¯t care


    about that either. My hair is a tangled mess and soaking wet. I smell like a mineral bath. And I¡¯m


    dressed in what could pass as a nightgown.


    I look wild.


    I feel wild.


    ¡°I need to go to Wyoming,¡± I tell the pilot.


    ¡°This ne doesn¡¯t have enough fuel for that.¡±


    ¡°Get us en route and n to refuel then.¡±


    ¡°Enroute to where, exactly? Wyoming is a big state.¡± He doesn¡¯t say it rudely. Just matter-of-fact.


    I recall the mountains in the background. I think it was South Absaroka. It¡¯s a giant wilderness preserve


    spanning from Wyoming into our pds in Montana.


    ¡°Shoshone National Forest,¡± I tell the pilot.


    He hands me some kind of GPS unit. ¡°Can you give me the actual coordinates? I have to file our flight


    log¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I fumble with the device, zooming on the map while I try to link with Cameron.


    Cameron, I call to him. Where are you?


    It¡¯s hard to connect.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    We¡¯re moving into position, Mia. We¡¯ve staked the wraiths. I¡¯ll signal you when we¡¯re done.


    You need to wait. Do you hear me! Don¡¯t go!


    But there¡¯s a rush in my head that¡¯s almost like static.


    Cam¡¯s syncing with his pack. They run silent when heading into battle.


    And I know, despite my vision, that I¡¯m already toote¡­

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter Eighty-Eight


    It¡¯s going to take three hours.


    The battle or whatever assault Cam has staged¡­it¡¯ll likely be over in three minutes.


    As the ne lifts off, I try to hold myself together.


    Cam and I had stolen moments in thesest¡­days? Weeks?


    It seems like hardly any time has passed since I came back from California for the first time. Our lives


    have been consumed with fighting and treacheries and trying to mend the mistakes of our past.


    And in that time, I was also mated to another.


    I can¡¯t even say that I was wholly with Cam.


    Up until two days ago, when Eric and Ashley were married, I would have said that my heart was tied to


    Eric¡¯s too.


    Part of it always will be.


    But Cameron is my life.


    I hold my stomach.


    He¡¯s the father of my unborn child.


    We¡¯ve not had a real chance to even be a family.


    I can¡¯t lose him yet. I can¡¯t.


    I close my eyes and try not to sob.


    Tears leak free. They¡¯re warm on my face.


    Goddess, please, I pray.


    I don¡¯t think she listens to prayers.


    I think she hears. But I don¡¯t think that ¡®answering¡¯ a wish is how life works.


    Whatever messes we make are ours alone to unravel.


    Cameron, I reach out to him. Beware of the Master Vampire.


    But he doesn¡¯t reply.


    My stomach churns.


    Every minute feels like an eternity. The small clock mocks me amid the many instruments in the


    cockpit. I watch each minute tick, tick, tick away, wondering if with those passing seconds, my mate


    has left this world.


    I still feel joined to him.


    The connection is there. Muted now, but still strong.


    It gives me hope.


    My body is so amped with adrenaline that by the first hour, endorphins are firing off that have me in a


    near sedated state. Maybe it¡¯s a form of shock. Between my near-death encounter and being so far


    away and unable to reach Cameron¡­


    ¡°Do you have a phone?¡± I ask the pilot.


    He looks at me oddly. But leans forward to pull a cell phone from his back pocket. As wend to refuel,


    I dial the main packhouse.


    The pilot disembarks to check the ne and handle the fueling.


    My father answers. ¡°Mia! Are you okay? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± I cut him off. ¡°You need to get word to Cameron. It¡¯s a trap. Cassian¡­he¡¯s lethal.¡±


    ¡°Cass who?¡±


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no time!¡±


    There¡¯s a startled gasp on the line then silence as my father attempts to join with Cam. I failed, so I¡¯m


    doubtful he¡¯ll have much luck. But maybe as Beta and since my father would be guarding our


    children¡­


    ¡°Can you hear him?¡± I ask.


    In the heat of a battle, links are shut off, so packmates can concentrate on the fight. Distractions of any


    kind can be fatal.


    ¡°I can¡¯t reach him, Mia.¡±


    ¡°Find me theirst known coordinates.¡±


    There¡¯s a long pause.


    ¡°We¡¯re lifting off again. Text them to this number.¡±


    ¡°What can I do?¡± my dad asks. And I hear it, in his voice, the absolute helplessness which I feel too.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    I close my eyes. Is this how my mother felt? Possessing the knowledge of things that wille to pass


    but being helpless to change the course?


    If so¡­


    This is no gift.


    It is a curse.


    I breathe and try to stay calm.


    I¡¯m early in the first trimester and huge stresses can cause miscarriage.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I¡¯ve had so many violent encounters and shocks to my mind and body, it will be a miracle if my child


    makes it into the world.


    ¡°Fight, little one,¡± I whisper.


    I take another breath and try to keep the panic at bay.


    Cameron will survive.


    He has to.


    The pilot nces over his shoulder at me. ¡°I¡¯m flying as fast as I can.¡±


    The ne is shaking and it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t think he can push it much more without some structural


    damage happening or him losing control of the ne. As it is, there are hard gusts of wind that have us


    pitching from side to side.


    The pilot¡¯s calm. Very capable.


    He¡¯s an elderly man, somewhere in his sixties. He¡¯s sweating and he¡¯s not happy to have to make this


    flight, but whatever Vria told him or is paying him, has him focused on getting me where I want to go.


    When he finally begins his descent and lines up for a waternding, I thank him. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me, I


    say.¡±


    ¡°I need to bring us to shore. This water is cold.¡± His face reddens. ¡°You¡¯re not dressed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I tell him, and the minute the ne makes contact with the water, I have the hatch open


    and I¡¯m diving into the open water.


    He¡¯s screaming and cursing, but he doesn¡¯t stick around long.


    The moment he is back in the air, I kick out of my dress and shift. It¡¯s night but I know that stupid gown


    will look like a beacon from above.


    N eats up the distance and shakes off on the shoreline before darting into the trees. She tastes the


    air and listens intently.


    All is quiet.


    There is nothing to indicate vampires or wraiths or a pack of wolves intent on war.


    Then I hear a howl. Followed by another.


    And an inhuman roar.


    I start running.


    The only problem is¡­ the sounds¡­they¡¯reing from the opposite shore.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter Eighty-Nine


    N runs.


    She pours on the speed and we race along the shoreline of theke, toward the mountains that were in


    my vision. I¡¯ve been here before as a child. Healmsworthnds butt up against this vast stretch of


    preserve. The memories are vague.


    Time seems to ripple or maybe it¡¯s just my consciousness.


    The sights and smells are simr to my vision but not quite the same. The mountain is exact. The river.


    The position of the stars overhead.


    I run so fast my heart feels like it will burst out of my chest.


    Please be safe.


    Please be safe.


    I round the bend and cut into the woods.


    I smell it now. The familiar scents.


    Death and old earth.


    Blood.


    Wolves.


    I reach the clearing in the woods where this swatch of trees opens up in the valley. I stop so short my


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    hindquarters scrape the ground.


    It¡¯s carnage.


    The wraiths are dead, spewn across the grasnd like lifeless soldiers. The ones from my vision. Their


    hearts ruptured exactly as I foresaw.


    But behind them, many more wraiths battle.


    I see Jace and Liam, Michail and Den.


    Cameron is in his lycan form. He fights with Cassian. They sh and bite, Cassian¡¯s beauty is peeled


    back to a feral creature, one more monster than man.


    The brte that had been spared¡­she rises.


    Blood drips from her mouth. She approaches Cam¡¯s blindside.


    I don¡¯t think.


    I run and tackle her. My front ws dig into her shoulders and I hold her down. I snap and snarl at her


    face, letting her know I could kill her¨CI will kill her. She goes for my eyes with nails as sharp as talons.


    I shift back partially and head butt her.


    The moment of shock helps me to restrain her.


    When I nce at Cameron, he has Cassian pinned.


    Cameron is winning.


    He¡¯s not in danger.


    Cassian¡¯s bleeding from the self-induced cut on his throat and from the many gashes and bites from


    Cameron¡¯s massive wolf.


    I watch as Cam sinks his ws into Cassian¡¯s chest.


    There¡¯s a brutal crack as the sternum and ribs split.


    ¡°No!¡± I shout. I don¡¯t know why. The instinct boils up and I can¡¯t contain it.


    Cam¡¯s attention is divided. He nces at me and it is all the distraction the vampire needs.


    Cassian rolls with Cam and slices his wed fingers across Cam¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Nooo!¡± I scream again.


    Oh my gods, what have I done!?


    Cam gurgles. He growls and brings up his hind legs, eviscerating the vampire before tossing him aside.


    Both males lie on the ground. Bleeding out.


    I hurl this changeling vampire aside and rush to Cam.


    I p my hand over his neck. ¡°I¡¯m here. You¡¯re okay.¡± He¡¯s not okay, not remotely. ¡°Shift. Come on,


    Conn. Push all the way through. We need to seal these arteries.¡±


    Cam¡¯s eyes are glowing gold and I know he wants to, but he¡¯s losing so much blood.


    ¡°Now!¡± I demand. I am his Luna and Cameron is tied to me.


    My body is weakening. My strength drains in time to the blood leaving Cam¡¯s body.


    We¡¯re mated.


    If Cam dies¡­ there is a very good chance I will too.


    ¡°Cam, I need you. Your kids need you. This pack. Fight! Fight now, Cam. For me!¡±


    I press my hand to his chest. The link we share, as mates, as whatever connection my bloodline allows


    to go deeper, mind to mind. I connect us.


    And through that link, I pour my energy.


    My love.


    My life.


    ¡°Please Cameron! Fight!¡±


    His heart slows. I hold my breath, waiting for each beat, thinking it might be thest.


    ¡°No. No!¡±


    I open my mind¨Cmy heart.


    It¡¯s like sinking beneath the water.


    Darkness, shes of light.


    Nothing and everything all at once.


    There¡¯s a thump. Then another.


    Cam draws a ragged breath and then his body gradually morphs. One second his skin is cold and


    bloody beneath my hands, the next, I hug Conn¡¯s huge head and smooth his fur.


    There¡¯s a hiss from not far beside me.


    I gently lower Cam¡¯s head to the ground and let my own lycan form break free.


    Cassian¡¯s body is mending. The ribs and muscles knitting together.


    I kneel and thrust my hand into his chest.The muscles squeeze my wrist like a vice and the bones


    splinter through my hand as his body tries to heel.


    I sink my ws into this creature¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I spared you,¡± I tell him.


    I nearly cost my own mate his life in doing so.


    ¡°Call them off,¡± I tell him.


    He smirks, then nods. His eyes flicker. One by one the remaining wraiths copse into some kind of


    suspended state.


    It¡¯s a truce¡­ for now.


    ¡°What do you want, child?¡± Cassian asks.


    Child¡­ We look to be only a few years apart. But I know that means nothing. He¡¯s ancient.


    I ease my hand away from his heart.


    His blood is so dark a red it¡¯s nearly ck. It drips from my fingertips.


    The metallic scent is strong in the air.


    Child¡­


    The word sparks a thought that begins to take shape. Details coalesce around me.


    The bloodline of Seers.


    Save a life. Or take a life.


    Even Cassian¡¯s words in my vision: Blood is life.


    ¡°We have a child,¡± I tell this vampire.


    Cameron growls. I ignore him.


    ¡°She¡¯s ill and has been tainted by magic.¡±


    I nce between this vampire and Cam. Around us, the fighting has stopped. The pack wolves close


    in, watching and waiting. The wraiths are dead or subdued.


    Only Cassian rises and his one changeling.


    Cassian smiles slowly¡­

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter Ny


    ASHLEY


    I¡¯m not sure how I came to be where I am.


    In the literal sense, I¡¯m on a ne.


    I¡¯m sitting next to my new husband, whom up until recently was the same Alpha I¡¯d devoted myself to


    killing.


    Fate has a terrible sense of humor.


    A series of decisions¡ªmost of them bad¨Cput us on this collision course. When I look back at the years


    of my life, the joys and blessings I took for granted as a child and teen, the family that was my


    foundation for everything¡­I still cannot believe how horribly wrong it could have gone.


    My mother¨Cmothers¨Care dead.


    One by her own hand. The other by mine.


    I traded my lineage, a gift I neither epted nor understood, in my blind quest for vengeance.


    I hurt and used a good man. Alienated my sister.


    Lied, stole and cheated, all in my quest for war.


    But my biggest crime¡­ what I¡¯ve done to my daughter.


    I hold back a sob.


    Eric nces at me from across the ne. He¡¯s¡­attuned to me. We may not have marked each other


    with our true forms or traded blood as is done in the old tradition¨Cbecause they¡¯ve stripped me of my


    wolf¨Cbut we are joined, all the same.


    I wish more than anything this wasn¡¯t the case.


    And the loss of my wolf¡­ having Isis ripped from my body, feeling her soul splinter from mine¡­ the


    agony was unspeakable.


    And I know quite a bit about pain.


    The physical kind that detaches your mind from your body, and the emotional pain¨Cthe torturous loops


    of memories and horrors that sink their ws into your soul and don¡¯t let go.


    Eric¡¯s dark eyes are cold. He has no sympathy for me or my plight. Yet HE is the one who set the


    match to the fire that razed my whole life.


    ¡°We¡¯llnd soon,¡± he tells me.


    He rakes a hand through his thick dark hair and I hate that I notice the flex of his bicep and the way the


    dark strands fall back into ce.


    He¡¯s tense, dreading the return to his pack because no doubt my presence is going to cause an uproar.


    ¡°The deed is done,¡± I say quietly. ¡°We can call this a mating in name only. There is no need for us to ¡­


    burden each other.¡±


    He scoffs but doesn¡¯t look at me. His gaze remains focused on the window. He looks longingly at the


    Is he thinking of my sister? Missing her?


    He¡¯s made no secret of wanting her over me.


    My sister who lived such a charmed life. Beloved by not one Alpha but two. Whilst I was set up to fail.


    Misled by my own mother.


    Abandoned. Broken. Betrayed.


    If my mom indeed could See anything, then why didn¡¯t she see far enough to spare me the horrors of


    this war? Instead her cryptic message left us vulnerable.


    I was vulnerable.


    And when Eric¡¯s men came¡­ there was no grand wedding.


    But those monsters sure had their way with the bride.


    I shudder.


    Bile rises in my throat.


    You¡¯re alive. You survived.


    If I let myself dwell on those horrors¡­


    Breathe. Just breathe.


    Eric¡¯s watching me carefully now. His brows draw together and his full mouth turns down.


    ¡°Let me go, Eric.¡±


    His eyes flinch when I say his name. Does he think I¡¯ll call him Alpha? Husband? He is none of those


    things to me. Not really.


    ¡°Where is your brother?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know,¡± I taunt him.


    He growls angrily.


    If I had my wolf, no doubt he¡¯d use his Alpha power to bend me to his will, to force me to give up the


    only family I have left.


    Fuck this man.


    I¡¯ll never betray my brother. Philipe was the one¨Cthe only one¨Cwho dragged me back from the brink. He


    gave me purpose when I just wanted to die.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not tolerate any more attacks, Ashley.¡± Then, more quietly, ¡°And surely you realize that an attack on


    your mate would in turn harm you.¡±


    I swallow hard.


    It¡¯s true.


    But that is a sacrifice I am willing to make.


    It was a conscious choice I made all those years ago when Philipe killed those men. I nce at my


    wrists. They shackled me in silver so I couldn¡¯t shift.


    So I couldn¡¯t fight back. I was helpless then.


    My wolf is gone¨Cand I¡¯m helpless now.


    I nce away.


    ¡°This is a stalemate, Ash. We need to find a way forward.¡±


    I turn back to him. My mom¨Cthe one who raised me¨Cshe used to call me Ash.


    The thought brings tears to my eyes.


    Before I can say anything else, his phone rings.


    When he answers, I hear Cam¡¯s voice. ¡°Eric, it¡¯s me. Are you with Ashley? We may have found a way


    to save Merilee...¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter Ny-One


    ASHLEY


    I take a deep breath and grab the phone from Eric¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Cam, it¡¯s me.¡±


    This is the first time we¡¯ve spoken since I came out of thea. Well, that¡¯s not entirely true. There


    was that time in New Orleans, but I was busy killing my mum then.


    My stomach pitches into my throat.


    Vengeance is a bit like acid. It eats away at the container that holds it as fiercely as the object you pour


    it on.


    There¡¯s a long, long pause.


    A hundred words roll around on my tongue. Exnations, excuses. A whole long-winded rey of why


    I did what I did, but instead I say only the one thing that I need to: ¡°Cam. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The silence drags longer.


    I¡¯m not so stupid to think that he will forgive me.


    Hell, I don¡¯t think what I¡¯ve done is actually forgivable.


    Cam clears his throat. ¡°Mia interrupted our mission. We were flushing out the master vampire that


    aligned with your brother.¡±


    Eric¡¯s eyes narrow.


    ¡°His name is Cassian.¡±


    I suck in a breath. Oh my gods. Not him.


    Eric looks at me sharply.


    From the moment I engaged the spell to be Cam¡¯s mate, my only focus has been infiltrating his


    pack, gaining ess to his finances and positioning our loyal packmates within Eric¡¯s pack and


    Cameron¡¯s for our respective takeovers.


    Philipe devised the strategy. I wasn¡¯t of the mindset back then to mastermind anything. I was too


    broken. My brother gave me purpose.


    Revenge became all I lived for.


    But I was married to Cam for close to five years.


    During that time, I started to heal.


    There were days¡­ good ones. When Cam and I would swim in theke or go for long runs. Moments


    when I would fall asleep beside him and forget all about the past. Waking up to his smile or befriending


    so many in his pack.


    I force those memories away.


    I don¡¯t deserve them.


    And once Merilee was born¨Cmy chest aches.


    Feeling her grow inside me. Holding her tiny hand and staring into her eyes. My daughter is my world,


    and if I think about how much my hatred has harmed her, how much my life choices have impacted her


    innocent life, I¡¯ll curl into a ball and die.


    I¡¯d epted dying. In many ways, it would¡¯ve been better if I had.


    Merilee¡­changes things.


    I swallow past the lump of regret in my throat.


    ¡°What does Cassian want?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Land. Apparently he was previously promised a portion of my northern territory.¡±


    I shift ufortably. I¡¯m not sure what Philipe would¡¯ve promised this vampire. I still hate that my


    brother sought to employ them in the first ce.


    Where we are from, in the far North¡­ the vampires are savage. It¡¯s one of the reasons so many


    humans in ska go missing. Sure, a lot of it is the elements, but this is also a region of the world that


    for half the year is in continual darkness. Newly turned vamps love the Arctic.


    My pack has hunted such vampires for centuries.


    ¡°Are these the same wraiths that attacked my pack?¡± Eric asks.


    ¡°They are,¡± Cam says.


    I¡¯m human now. But Eric¡¯s wolf can hear clearly even though I hold the phone against my ear.


    Eric crosses his arms.


    He is not a peacemaker.


    This wolf infinitely prefers war.


    ¡°They¡¯ve broken the treaties,¡± Eric says.


    ¡°Wolves broke those treaties,¡± Cam corrects him. ¡°By soliciting their help in the first ce.¡±


    A fair point.


    Eric bristles. He grabs my arm when I try to move to a different part of the ne.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can go far,¡± I tell him, jerking away from him.


    I¡¯m restless. I can¡¯t sit still with this male boring holes into me with his hatred. And just hearing Cam¡¯s


    voice¡­ it stirs so much pain and regret and tension.


    So much shame.


    I don¡¯t have my wolf to bolster me. And without her, anxiety rushes through my body. I¡¯m edgy and


    trapped and it feels like I¡¯m on the verge of a panic attack.


    I switch the phone to speaker and hold it out so Eric can see. Then I pace up and down the aisle of the


    ne.


    This private jet isn¡¯trge. There isn¡¯t far to go.


    I just need to move. To do something with all of this anxious energy lest it overwhelm me.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mute the phone,¡± Eric says.


    He stands and blocks my path.


    I¡¯m stuck in the aisle and he walks toward me.


    I¡¯m tall, but he towers over me. His wolf¡¯s presence is imposing, like a wall of power that ms into me


    from a dozen feet away. As a human, that impact is so much stronger. It makes me want to shrink back


    instead of holding my ground.


    I lift my chin and force myself to meet his gaze.


    When he¡¯s close enough for his scent to mingle with mine, he grabs my chin. Though strong, he


    doesn¡¯t hurt me.


    His hand is firm on my face. ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡±


    My heart races.


    His eyes narrow. He can hear my pulse. No doubt he can scent my fear. There¡¯s also an edge of


    awareness, a dangerous ¡®other¡¯ side to our mate bond that I can¡¯t let myself acknowledge.


    Because the spell I used on Cam¡­it only mimicked a mating bond.


    It was effective.


    But this true connection¡­it is undeniable.


    All-consuming.


    ¡°You know this master vampire?¡± Now his fingers bite into my skin. Again, not in a brutal way, but


    enough to assert his dominance.


    His dark eyes stare into mine, daring me to lie to him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I admit.


    ¡°Ashley, Eric? You still there.¡±


    I punch the mute button again. ¡°We are.¡±


    ¡°Will you strike a deal with him?¡± Eric asks carefully.


    ¡°Those aren¡¯t the only terms,¡± Cam says.


    Oh.


    My stomach knots. ¡°What else does he want?¡±


    Again with the long, long pause¡­ ¡°You.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter Ny-Two


    ¡°Why?¡± Eric says.


    What?


    ¡°Why does he want you?¡±


    I shift my gaze away. He reaches for my face again and I p his hand. His eyes widen, like he¡¯s


    surprised I¡¯d hit him or reject his touch.


    But I can¡¯t help it.


    Enemies aside¡­ his hand on me¡­ it¡¯s too much.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± I say when he stands there, arms crossed, prepared to wait me out.


    He snorts. ¡°I can¡¯t count the number of things I don¡¯t want to do that I do anyway.¡±


    Wow, that¡¯s insulting.


    ¡°This.¡± I point back and forth between us. ¡°Was not my idea. I don¡¯t want to be here anymore than you


    do.¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°Responsibility is epting that we are the cause and the solution of our problems.¡±


    It¡¯s almost a ¡®dad¡¯ thing to say, and it takes me back to my own father and the archives he made me


    read. I hated doing homework and studying ancient texts. In hindsight, my life was much simpler then.


    This memory¡­with Cassian¡­it¡¯s from that time.


    I nce away. The memory is like a too tight sweater. Stifling and scratchy against my skin.


    Ufortable like most embarrassing memories.


    ¡°I snuck out,¡± I finally say. ¡°It was summer.¡±


    His brows rise.


    ¡°How old were you?¡±


    ¡°Sixteen.¡±


    This would¡¯ve been several years before his pack conquered mine. Long before I even knew my


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    mother wasn¡¯t my birth mother.


    ¡°In summer, my pack migrates into Brooks Range. It¡¯s right at the Arctic line.¡±


    Eric whistles. ¡°That¡¯s pristine country.¡±


    Yes, it is.


    I¡¯m wistful for a moment. Thend in the far north. It¡¯s so beautiful. So open and untamed and rugged.


    You can run for miles and miles in any given direction and never see another being.


    ¡°There was a boy.¡±


    ¡°Of course there was.¡± He smirks. It transforms his features into an almost boyish grin. I blink, doubting


    this¡­lighter side of him.


    This Alpha¡¯s moods are mercurial. Hateful one minute, easygoing the next. It¡¯s like staring at multiple


    versions of the same person. I¡¯m not sure which is real or which is to be believed.


    He rolls his hand. The nonverbal version of ¡®tell the story.¡¯


    ¡°We were supposed to go swimming.¡±


    His grin widens. ¡°Is that what they¡¯re calling it now?¡±


    My own mouth twitches.


    This is very unexpected. This moment of civility.


    ¡°It was hot so I waded into the creek.¡±


    ¡°What were you doing in the water?¡±


    ¡°Swimming.¡±


    That brow wings up again.


    He wants the truth? ¡°I swam for a while and when it was obvious the boy wasn¡¯t going to meet me¡­I


    touched myself.¡± I blush.


    His eyes sh gold for a second. He makes some rumbling sound.


    ¡°Then he showed up.¡±


    ¡°Cassian. Not your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I remember the moment so vividly. Like Eric, Cassian has a powerful aura about him. A strength that he


    just radiated, and for whatever reason, my wolf took notice.


    ¡°Did he¡­¡± he eyes my neck as if looking for puncture wounds.


    ¡°No. No. It wasn¡¯t like that. He called me toe out of the water. And I did.¡±


    Eric¡¯s gaze travels from my head to my toes as if imagining the scene.


    Me. Naked. Dripping wet.


    I blush harder.


    A muscle ticks in Eric¡¯s jaw. His eyes are so dark, so focused.


    ¡°He, uh, didn¡¯t touch me. He just leaned in close to my ear, and whispered, ¡®next time.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    It¡¯s more a grunt than a word. What does that mean?


    More importantly, what does Cassian mean? What does he want with me?


    Wolves and vampires, witches and other beings, we don¡¯t interact. There¡¯s an order to things, a


    bnce where we all stay in our respectivenes so no one gets hurt.


    I know New Orleans seemed different, and I¡¯m still not sure what that party was that I interrupted when


    I tracked my sister.


    ¡°I have to call Cameron back, Eric.¡±


    He invades my space again. After dropping that proverbial bomb about Cassian demanding me as the


    price for helping my daughter, Cam told me we had ten minutes to talk it over. Apparently Cassian was


    willing to strike a deal, but he¡¯d put a time limit on it.


    As if time had any meaning for an immortal being.


    ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± I tell Eric. This is for Merilee. There is no world in which I won¡¯t do everything in my power


    to save my daughter. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± One dark brow goes up. ¡°I¡¯m your Alpha and your mate. I¡¯m your husband. And there¡¯s the little


    fact that whatever happens to you will have a direct effect on me.¡±


    I tense.


    There¡¯s a beeping overhead as the pilot announces that we¡¯re about tond.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± He has a y, this Alpha. He wouldn¡¯t start this argument unless he had


    something to gain. Goddess, deliver me from all these men with ulterior motives. Though I¡¯m one to


    talk¡­I¡¯d tricked and mated Cameron underpletely false pretenses. I¡¯d been prepared to kill him


    and Eric in my quest for revenge.


    I sigh. ¡°Just tell me, Eric.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he says. ¡°On one condition.¡±


    ¡°Name it.¡±


    ¡°You bring your brother to me.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter Ny-Three


    MIA


    Michail and Den are positioned in front of me. No doubt Cameron demanded they take up this


    protective position.


    Jace and several other wolves are beside Cam, in their wolf form. Cam¡¯s shifted back to human and


    he¡¯s talking with Cassian.


    Both men are covered in blood and though healed, they look like something out of a horror movie.


    Shredded clothes. Blood and dirt caked on their bodies. A few minutes ago, they had ps of hanging


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    skin.


    I¡¯m too far away to hear what they¡¯re saying but I¡¯m not worried about that. Cam will fill me in since


    they¡¯re waiting for Ashley¡­


    I respect Cam so much for calling her.


    As Merilee¡¯s father, he could¡¯ve made the call to negotiate with Cassian for his child without bothering


    to get Ashley¡¯s advice or consent, but he didn¡¯t take that agency away from her. Even with all the


    horrible things Ashley¡¯s done, Cam still honored her as the mother of his child.


    That said a lot about who Cam was as a person and a leader.


    When Cam¡¯s phone rings, I hold my breath.


    He answers and nods.


    Then he holds his hand out to Cassian.


    They shake.


    Chills traipse up my spine.


    It¡¯s done then.


    I don¡¯t know if I did the right thing or not. I¡¯m not even real clear on how Cassian can save the baby.


    I nce at the brte that stands dutifully by his side. In changing, her demeanor has changed too.


    Shoulders are squared. Her chin is high. The softness I¡¯d glimpsed of her in my vision¡­it is gone.


    Maybe that¡¯s my imagination.


    Or perhaps any ¡®softness¡¯ was her humanity, melting away as she became something else. A creature


    that would feed and hunt and potentially kill the same humans she had once been.


    Cam approaches. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he says.


    His men and the few women that have fought alongside him file into the woods. Den stays behind


    and drags the bodies of the dead wraiths into a pile. He pours fuel on top and burns them.


    It¡¯s important to destroy all evidence while it¡¯s still night. The dark smoke during the day would prompt


    too much attention from local game and wildlife wardens.


    The wraiths, devoid of their connection to Cassian, are like husks of corn. They burn fast and bright,


    bits of orange ash drifting skyward.


    If it wasn¡¯t such a macabre scene it would actually be a pretty sight.


    I shudder and take Cam¡¯s hand.


    Together, we lead our pack back into the night.


    ¡°What happens now?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deliver Merilee to Cassian¡¯snds in the far north.¡±


    I¡¯m not keen on the idea of us entering vampire territory. What¡¯s more, leaving a baby with


    bloodsuckers¡­


    ¡°Eric and Ashley will meet us there. They¡¯ll stay with Cassian until such time as the transition is done.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯ll change her, your daughter?¡±


    Cam nods. His features are grim.


    This is a very serious decision he¡¯s making. One that will surely have repercussions within the pack¨C


    and beyond.


    Hybrids are exceptionally rare.


    They¡¯re also reviled.


    Not vampire, not pure wolf or lycan, they struggle to assimte into either species.


    Are we setting up this baby for a life of exile?


    Cam squeezes my hand. No. He won¡¯t allow for that. His child will be epted.


    Merilee will be loved.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± I say.


    Again, he nods.


    His stress radiates through our mate bond and I stop walking. He turns to me, his brows drawing


    together. I hold his face and go up on my toes. I kiss him gently.


    Family is everything.


    So is love.


    He dips his head to rest his forehead against mine.


    No words are spoken or needed.


    We are together, this is our family.


    It is enough.


    We begin the long trek through the woods, most of the team has shifted. They¡¯ll run ahead, keeping


    under the cover of night and then shifting only once in the pre-established camp area that is the pack


    base in this southern territory.


    The privatends are essential for maintaining safe corridors that are expressly human free. Even in


    these vast stretches of wilderness, there are people. Hikers, campers, hunters, naturalists.


    Each and every one of them is a threat to our way of life.


    And now, due to the deal Cam is striking with Cassian, there will be vampires on our doorstep too.


    I¡¯m notfortable with this.


    But I am reminded of New Orleans.


    Maybe there is a way to co-exist.


    It¡¯s nearly another day before we make it back to Healmsworth pack, and upon arriving, my kidse


    running. Jacelyn leaps into my arms.


    She hugs me tight and I breathe her in.


    Her hair tickles my nose and the feel of her heals my heart.


    ¡°I missed you, sweetheart.¡±


    She snuggles closer.


    Aaron stands in front of me. He isn¡¯t as emotive. But when I hold out my arm, he barrels into my side


    and slings his arms around me. I stroke his hair and then squat with Jacelyn in my arms so I can kiss


    his nose.


    ¡°Hey buddy. Love you.¡±


    He nods.


    My kids each hold one of my hands, and Cameron holds Jacelyn¡¯s too. We walk into the main hall


    where a huge feast isid out.


    The warriors from tonight stop to wash their hands and to ept congrattions from the senior


    wolves that are assembled. There¡¯s a lot of backpping and fist-bumping, those one-armed bro hugs


    and cheers for the sess of their mission.


    We¡¯re stopped multiple times as we make our way to the front of the room.


    It¡¯s the same raised dais where a few years ago, Cam forgot about me and mated someone else.


    My dad stands there now, tears in his eyes. He¡¯s happy and relieved to see me.


    He has made sacrifices and he harbors regrets.


    I feel it though, the emotion underscoring his actions¨Cit¡¯s love.


    ire crushes me in a hug. Jace drags me in next. ¡°Morgan?¡± I ask him.


    Jace shakes his head. ¡°I came back for Cam. But I¡¯m going after her.¡±


    I nod.


    Even Cam¡¯s father approaches. He drops to one knee in front of me and the whole hall goes silent.


    ¡°You saved my son, Mia. And in doing so, you saved this pack. And knowing now, the way you fought


    and how you¡¯ve saved Merilee¡­¡± his eyes are watery when he lifts his head.


    I¡¯m speechless.


    I¡¯ve always felt like an outsider.


    Like I wasn¡¯t good enough.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says. ¡°Luna.¡±


    I gasp.


    When I lift my eyes and gaze out at the wolves assembled, their joy and appreciation for what I¡¯ve


    done, those little microaggressions and resentments I was feeling, they melt away.


    In the entire scheme of life¡­it¡¯s not about how we fail or the mistakes we make or even who we hurt.


    It¡¯s about perseverance and forgiveness and love.


    I hold my hand out to Cam¡¯s dad and when he stands I give him a quick hug. Jacelyn¡¯s glued to my


    side and Cam¡¯s dad picks her up.


    My son jumps up so he has to hold Aaron in his other arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to need more hands,¡± I tell him.


    The old alpha smiles. Cam moves closer to us. I realize I haven¡¯t told him.


    ¡°What¡¯s that now?¡± Cam asks. He looks between me and his father.


    I take his hand and ce it over my stomach. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a dad again.¡±


    His eyes light up like I just handed him the world.


    There will be many battles ahead. I still have to decide about my Sight. And we¡¯ve not handled the


    threat of Philipe.


    But for this night, we are united. We have each other.


    And it is enough.


    I close my eyes and bask in the moment¡­


    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    Hi Readers!


    Taylor Caine here.


    I¡¯m so thankful for your support and feedback on this story! If you can¡¯t tell, I¡¯m obsessed with these


    characters and I really love the world. Hope you do too!


    I¡¯m working on Jace and Morgan¡¯s story and on Eric and Ashley¡¯s. Cam and Mia, yeah, they still have


    struggles ahead too.


    But every obstacle is worth oveing because there is nothing more important than pack/family, and


    no greater gift than love.


    Thank you for reading! I really appreciate it and look forward to creating more books with you!

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter Ny-Four


    ASHLEY


    I look out the window at the snow-capped that dot the coastline below me and my stomach lurches.


    The inside of my body feels as choppy as the steel-blue waves that crash against the shore.


    Normally, I don¡¯t get airsick on nes, but nothing about this trip is normal.


    This trip determines whether my daughter lives or dies.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Eric says. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    The sound of my mate¡¯s voice sends my stomach for another loop. He¡¯s not just my mate and my


    husband¡ªhe¡¯s also my greatest enemy.


    I do my best to ignore the pull of his voice. He doesn¡¯t need to be here with me. I would have found a


    way to do this on my own. But he¡¯s as stubborn as I am.


    In another life, that might have excited me.


    A lot of things about Eric might have excited me in different circumstances. It¡¯s hard to miss a man that


    size when we¡¯re the only two people on the whole jet. Every time he shifts his weight or clears his


    throat, I notice him.


    I notice his dark hair and darker eyes. The serious set of his mouth. The tension across his massive


    shoulders. The overwhelming power that surrounds him. Most of all, I notice him trying not to notice


    me.


    It¡¯s a pointless exercise.


    We haven¡¯t talked about it¡ªbut I know he feels our mate bond. Even when I don¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s


    there, tying me to him whether either of us wants it or not.


    And I don¡¯t want it.


    Not when he¡¯s given me an impossible choice: he¡¯ll help me save my daughter, but only if I give up my


    brother in exchange.


    My daughter, Marilee, is the most important person in my world. She is my heart and my soul and there


    is nothing I wouldn¡¯t do to save her. I¡¯m the reason she¡¯s so sick, and I will give anything to make her


    well. That¡¯s why we¡¯re back on Eric¡¯s ne so soon after wended in his territory.


    But at the same time, I have no intention of handing over my brother, Philipe. Eric will kill him without a


    second thought if he gets the chance.


    I have to make sure he never gets that opportunity.


    That¡¯s a tall order considering the Seers severed me from my wolf, I¡¯ve pissed off every wolf pack west


    of the Mississippi, and oh yeah, an ancient vampire is after me.


    There¡¯s a lot going on for me right now.


    I rest my head against the window and take a deep breath to calm my nerves. I need to focus on the


    task ahead of me.


    We stopped in Eric¡¯s territory in California long enough to refuel, and for his pack to bring us basic


    supplies.


    His Beta is preparing a jumbo jet of his warriors and a stockpile of weapons and survival gear to meet


    us in ska. I¡¯ve never seen a pack with so much weaponry before.


    I suppose it¡¯s my pack now too, but thinking about that sends cold sweat down my back.


    At any rate, we¡¯ve left his territory far behind. Where we¡¯re heading now is far more familiar to me, and


    every bit as dangerous.


    Eric is taking me home.


    We¡¯re flying to Anchorage, ska. From there, we¡¯ve got to take a smaller ne north to Fairbanks.


    That¡¯s only about halfway to my old pack¡¯s territory, but it¡¯s as far as we can go via ne. The rest of


    the journey we have to take by road.


    In our true form, the journey is easy. Running in the snow through hundreds of miles of pristine


    wilderness is one of the purest forms of pleasure for a wolf.


    Without my wolf¡­


    ¡°Ashley. Put on your coat, or I¡¯ll put it on you,¡± Eric demands. ¡°We¡¯rending. You need it on.¡±


    Without my wolf, it¡¯s going to be a cold, dangerous journey.


    He holds the coat out, even though I didn¡¯t answer him.


    In the brief time we¡¯ve been mated, he¡¯s reminded me twice already that our fates are linked. His


    insistence on the coat isn¡¯ting from any kind of affection for me. No.


    If I die, so does he.


    My stomach lurches a third time, this time because the ne is headed down to the runway. We¡¯re


    I shove my arms into the thin parka. It¡¯s a good coat¡ªif you live in California and you¡¯re a healthy wolf.


    Not ideal for ska, but I¡¯ll make do until we get the rest of the supplies.


    The nends on the runway of a private airstrip just outside the city. Eric and I wait silently while the


    pilot gets the smaller aircraft ready for us to leave again. I know the moment the doors open because a


    burst of pine-scented air floods the cabin.


    The second the air hits my face, my stomach unclenches.


    After years in another pack¡¯s territory, there¡¯s nothing so good as the feeling ofing home. With that


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    first breath of ska air, I¡¯m transported back to the carefree young girl I once was in this territory.


    The feeling onlysts a few seconds, because Eric stands up. That¡¯s all he has to do to break the spell


    and remind me that he¡¯s here.


    He walks confidently toward the ne¡¯s exit. He stops at the threshold when he notices I haven¡¯t


    followed him.


    ¡°Are youing, Mia?¡±


    He turns in time to see me wince. His whole body stiffens and he turns away again, heading down the


    stairs at a rapid clip.


    He couldn¡¯t have picked a more painful name to call me if he¡¯d tried.


    Mia¡¯s my sister.


    Her mate, Cam¡ªmy former husband¡ªis Merilee¡¯s father. And up until about ten minutes before our


    wedding, Eric thought Mia was his mate.


    Like I said, there¡¯s a lot going on for me.


    All of it fucked up¨Cand most of that is my fault.


    I know that.


    But we make the decisions we need to at the time¡­and then we deal with the consequences.


    I zip my jacket up and head for the door. Thest thing I want to do is sit less than a foot from Eric in


    another tiny tin can of an airne.


    I could run.


    We¡¯re on my home turf now. I know this city.


    My brother has allies who would take me in and help me save my daughter.


    There are ces I could hide.


    Eric¡¯s back is to me. He¡¯s distracted.


    This is my chance. If I don¡¯t take it, I might never get away from him.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter Ny-Five


    I make it three steps down the stairs before I realize how stupid that n is.


    I don¡¯t have my wolf. Eric would catch me before I made it off the airstrip.


    One hint of betrayal from me, and he¡¯d call the whole mission off.


    Cam has our daughter right now. Eric is my link to Cam.


    Eric can¡¯t use his Alphamands topel me right now, but he doesn¡¯t need to when he holds my


    daughter¡¯s fate in his hands.


    So I join him at the bottom of the stairs. His face twitches, indicating that he¡¯smunicating with


    someone in his pack.


    I want to ask who it is and what they¡¯re talking about. I hate being in the dark like this. Without my wolf,


    I¡¯m not just cut off from half of myself¡ªI¡¯m cut off from everyone around me.


    ¡°Was that Cam? Is it about the baby?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to call you that,¡± he says. ¡°She was¡­well, I thought she was¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that,¡± I lie.


    It stings. How could it not? I¡¯ve spent half my life jealous of my sister. In the grand scheme of things, I


    suppose we¡¯re even¡ªI kept Mia¡¯s mate from her for years, she slept with mine¡ªbut thinking of Mia


    and Eric together hurts.


    Mia¡¯s always had options. I¡¯ve never had that luxury. Everything I have I¡¯ve fought for tooth and nail, but


    in the end I always wind up in the same ce: with nothing.


    ¡°Eric, if there¡¯s news about Merilee, you have to tell me,¡± I say.


    ¡°I will. But right now, you need to pull yourself together and follow my lead. We¡¯ve gotpany.¡±


    I tense, ready for an attack. But looking around the airstrip, I don¡¯t see anyone but Eric and his flight


    crew. They¡¯re unloading our minimal baggage and getting the jet ready to fly back to Eric¡¯s packnds.


    Whatever threat Eric sensed, I can¡¯t find it.


    Then a man approaches us from the hangar. He¡¯s in a fur-lined cap, heavy work boots, and a waxed


    coat. His face is lined with age. The knees of his canvas pants and the elbows of his jacket are well-


    worn. He¡¯s the picture of a born and bred skan¡ªand definitely human.


    Not a threat, then.


    ¡°Are you MacPhearson?¡±


    Eric approaches him with a broad, friendly smile.


    ¡°Yes. You must be Bill, our pilot.¡±


    The men shake hands, but Bill eyes me warily the whole time.


    ¡°Quite a trek up here from California,¡± he says. ¡°The ce you folks are headed is pretty remote. This


    is the most civilization you¡¯re going to get. Fairbanks is a city by ska standards, but it¡¯s no


    Disnend. You sure you want to do this?¡±


    Eric slides an arm around my waist and pulls me close to his side like it¡¯s the most natural thing in the


    world. I try to put a few inches of space between us, but he¡¯s holding me too tightly.


    ¡°My wife is from here. We just got married, and she¡¯s giving me the grand tour of her home state,¡± Eric


    exins.


    Bill¡¯s eyes flick to my coat and then up to my face.


    ¡°You look mighty nervous for someoneing home,¡± he says, not bothering to hide his suspicion.


    I suppress a groan. Of course he¡¯s suspicious of us.


    From his point of view, this situation is littered with red gs. Arge, domineering man just stepped out


    of his private ne, trailed by a sickly, visibly miserable woman, so they can take a one-way flight into


    the wilderness with insufficient supplies and experience. It¡¯s a recipe for disaster.


    Bill¡¯s looking out for me, but I don¡¯t need his help. I need his ne. So I do what Eric told me and follow


    his lead.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be home,¡± I reassure Bill. ¡°We just had a bumpy flight so I¡¯m not feeling my best.¡±


    ¡°If you think that jet was bumpy, you¡¯re not going to be too happy with my ne, ma¡¯am,¡± he says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I insist. ¡°I¡¯m already feeling better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never let anything happen to her,¡± Eric agrees. ¡°Her well-being is my top priority.¡±


    The words ring true because Eric means them. As much as he might want to push me off a cier, he


    won¡¯t do it.


    Bill huffs out a sharp breath but doesn¡¯t push the issue. He heads off to load our bags, muttering to


    himself about ¡°tourists with more money than sense.¡±


    Eric keeps his arm locked around my waist. His grip is sturdy like he¡¯s afraid my knees are going to


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    give out and I¡¯m going to copse. Or like he knows I thought about running.


    ¡°It was Cam,¡± he says quietly. ¡°He and Mia are dyed. They¡¯re going to bring Merilee to meet us as


    soon as possible, but there¡¯s been aplication.¡±


    Terror races through me. Okay, maybe there is a risk of me copsing.


    ¡°Is Merilee okay? Did she get worse?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not Merilee. She¡¯s the same as before.¡±


    I don¡¯t like the way he¡¯s frowning. Whatever theplication is, it¡¯s rattled him.


    ¡°Tell me, Eric. This dy affects my child. I deserve to know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    He sighs and squares his shoulders like he¡¯s bracing himself for something.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mia. She¡¯s pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter Ny-Six


    I sway on my feet, but Eric¡¯s grip keeps me from face-nting on the asphalt.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cam¡¯s, not mine,¡± he says.


    That¡¯s littlefort.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He nods once.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you and Mia¡­¡±


    I really don¡¯t want to finish the sentence.


    ¡°We were intimate, yes. I¡¯m not going to apologize for that.¡±


    It¡¯s more snarl than words. He¡¯s guessed, correctly, that the news of Mia¡¯s pregnancy upset me. But


    he¡¯s wrong about the reason. I need Eric focused on my child, not his.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for an apology. I¡¯m asking if there¡¯s a chance the baby is yours.¡±


    ¡°I only ever came inside her throat and her ass. Is that enough detail for you, or do you need a


    My cheeks me. It¡¯s enough detail to inspire an image of Eric standing naked over me, muscles


    rippling, hard and ready for me. There¡¯s a hungry look in his eyes that I recognize and when his nostrils


    re I know my arousal hasn¡¯t escaped his notice. It¡¯s involuntary, the way our bodies react to each


    other. Involuntary, and unwanted.


    I¡¯m all too aware of how close we¡¯re standing. Of his scent¡ªdimmer now that I¡¯ve lost my wolf, Isis, but


    still there. Of the heat of his body against mine. The intensity of those eyes on me.


    It¡¯s overwhelming.


    ¡°Cam could bring Merilee on his own if Mia can¡¯t make the journey,¡± I say, redirecting the conversation


    to safer territory.


    ¡°They¡¯ll only be a day or two behind, Ash. Cam just thought you ought to know.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you twoing? I want tond before nightfall,¡± Bill calls from the ne.


    I break out of Eric¡¯s grasp and rush to the ne.


    Keep moving forward. Don¡¯t dwell on the past.


    I repeat those two sentences to myself, like a mantra.


    There¡¯s no room for regret and guilt and what-ifs.


    Thinking like that is a waste of time¡ªtime I don¡¯t have to spare.


    I got myself into this mess, then dragged my daughter in with me. It¡¯s my responsibility to get her out.


    Once she¡¯s safe, then I can deal with my own pain. Until then, it doesn¡¯t matter how I feel.


    Bill¡¯s ne is barely big enough for Eric and I to squeeze into the passenger area. He straps us into


    seatbelts that are more like harnesses, and then gets into the cockpit.


    I¡¯m no stranger to bush nes or to thisnd, but without my wolf, I''m unsettled and weak.


    ¡°You twofortable back there?¡± Bill calls over the rumble of the ne¡¯s engine.


    Eric has to drape his arm across my shoulders to fit on the seat next to me. He gives the pilot a thumbs


    up.


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could pretend to be okay with this. We¡¯re supposed to be newlyweds,¡± he


    whispers, bending his head so close to mine that his lips brush my hair. ¡°He¡¯s suspicious enough


    without you flinching away from me.¡±


    I force a grin as the ne rattles out onto the runway.


    The truth is, it doesn¡¯t matter who the father of Mia¡¯s baby is. This baby is one more example of the


    differences between my life and my sister¡¯s. She¡¯s got two healthy children already, and now a third


    one on the way.


    Her family grows and expands, surrounding her with love. All mine does is die.


    The ne takes off with a lurch. The engine is too loud for anyone to talk, and I¡¯m grateful for that. It


    takes all of my energy to push down the ache in my throat.


    I don¡¯t want to give Eric the satisfaction of crying in front of him. He already thinks I¡¯m weak and


    pathetic.


    By the time the nends, I¡¯ve got a better handle on my emotions. I thank Bill for flying so smoothly,


    and it¡¯s convincing enough that he hands over our baggage without any further suspicion.


    Eric stretches, scanning thendscape around us.


    We¡¯re just outside the city. Mountains rise up ahead of us, looming over the scattered buildings,


    illuminated by streetlights and the headlights of passing cars. In the gathering dusk, it¡¯s easy to spot the


    edge of town.


    ¡°I secured a truck for us,¡± Eric says. ¡°The rest of the supplies are en route. They¡¯ll meet us tomorrow.


    We¡¯ll drive as far as we can tonight, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Vampires. I know,¡± I answer.


    A lone vampire won¡¯t bother a pack of wolves, just like a lone wolf won¡¯t dive headfirst into a vampire


    nest.


    But in an even fight, all bets are off.


    Without my wolf, I¡¯m only as threatening as the average human being. Eric and I need to find


    somewhere secure to rest before darkness falls, or we¡¯re sitting ducks.


    I squint at the horizon, gauging where the sun hangs in the sky.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got about an hour before we¡¯re in any real trouble,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°So we¡¯ll travel as far as¡ª¡±


    He stops, suddenly. I smile my first real smile in days.


    Eric has no idea how far we can travel. His territory is massive, extending along the west coast for


    miles, but there¡¯s no substitution for living in a ce. Conquering another pack¡¯snd doesn¡¯t put the


    knowledge of thatnd in your bones.


    This ce is mine in a way that it will never be his.


    It¡¯s a scrap offort, but I cling to it.


    ¡°I know a ce we can stop outside of town. It¡¯s not fancy, but it¡¯s shelter. We¡¯d be safe,¡± I say.


    Eric assesses me, jaw tight.


    ¡°And is your brother going to be waiting for us there?¡±


    My second real smile is bigger than the first.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter Ny-Seven


    There¡¯s a hunting cabin sixty miles north of town where we can spend the night safely. Eric insists on


    driving even though he doesn¡¯t know where we¡¯re going. It¡¯s already better than the ne, though,


    because we¡¯re entirely alone.


    I don¡¯t have to pretend to be happy anymore.


    ¡°Follow the signs toward Highway 2. I¡¯ll let you know when we reach the turn¡ªit¡¯s not marked,¡± I tell


    him.


    He drives in silence. I stare out at thendscape, watching the city fly past the window.


    I wish I could run. We¡¯re faster in the truck, but I feel useless sitting here. If I could run, at least I¡¯d be


    doing something. The silence doesn¡¯t help.


    ¡°Thanks for the coat,¡± I say.


    The truck is stocked with better gear than what we brought with us: sleeping bags, a real parka for me,


    food. Weapons. Not that Eric would let me touch the weapons. He¡¯s still convinced I¡¯m guiding him


    toward Philipe.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± is all Eric says in response.


    I give up on conversation.


    We make it past the city limits right as the sun disappears behind the mountains and plunges us into


    darkness.


    Eric¡¯s hands grip the steering wheel. He¡¯s hyper-alert, scanning the road around us, speeding up.


    ¡°Rx,¡± I say. ¡°We¡¯re not out of light yet.¡±


    He nces at me, one eyebrow raised. Then he sees what I¡¯ve been watching for¡ªwhat I knew was


    The Northern Lights.


    The first shocking-green tendril of light snakes slowly through the sky beyond my window. The road


    curves gently toward it, heading further north.


    Eric eases off the elerator as the sky brightens. Purple follows the green, the swirls and eddies


    growing more pronounced as the sun sets lower.


    I haven¡¯t seen the Northern Lights in ages. It was a sight I took for granted when I was younger¡ªno


    more remarkable to me than a sunrise. But I don¡¯t take anything for granted anymore. Seeing the lights


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    again is a balm to my soul.


    I¡¯m struck by the urge to share this feeling with someone¡ªto show the lights to my daughter and watch


    the colors y over her tiny, perfect face.


    I imagine she¡¯d have the same look of wonder that¡¯s sshed across Eric¡¯s rugged features.


    I turn my face back to the sky. I have to believe that I will get the chance to show this to Merilee. She¡¯ll


    be here soon, and we¡¯ll find a way to save her.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Ash,¡± Eric says almost reverently. ¡°Always wanted to see this.¡±


    ¡°On the right. The turn to the cabin is on the right, just ahead,¡± is all I say in response.


    He makes the turn,psing into silence again. It¡¯s morefortable now though. He¡¯s still watching me


    out of the corner of his eye, but the gaze feels more like curiosity than distrust.


    Who knew¡ªa few colorful lights in the sky is all it takes to convince a man you¡¯re not dragging him on


    a revenge-fueled suicide mission.


    The dirt road that leads to the cabin is narrow, and the trees grow closer together the deeper we get


    into the wilderness. The cabin¡¯s only about a mile from the main highway, but it feels like a world away.


    The Northern Lights still flicker overhead, but they¡¯re subdued now because it¡¯s starting to snow.


    The gathering clouds promise a real storm, and soon.


    The cabin itself is a dark shape crouched among the trees, barely visible until we¡¯re right up on it.


    Eric pulls up the gravel driveway and cuts the engine, but he doesn¡¯t move to get out of the car.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°A hunting cabin. They¡¯re all over up here. I know it¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s four walls and a roof.


    Some of them even have a firece or a wood stove if you¡¯re lucky. It¡¯s a ce for hunters to get


    warm.¡±


    ¡°Human hunters,¡± he says darkly.


    I shove my door open and get out.


    The subtext is clear: this isn¡¯t a ce for wolves. Normally, I would agree. But with snowing we


    need shelter, so this is what we¡¯re stuck with.


    Eric rushes up behind me, catching my shoulder before I reach the door.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t exin themand, but I¡¯ve spent enough time observing him to know he expects me to


    obey. I¡¯m tempted to fling the door open anyway, but I don¡¯t. His eyes are gold, his wolf at the ready.


    He¡¯s sensed some kind of danger.


    ¡°When was thest time you were here? Years ago, yes?¡±


    I nod. I haven¡¯t had a reason to stop on this road since I was little, before I had my wolf.


    Eric grunts out a frustrated sound, then opens the door slowly.


    The small interior of the cabin is covered in blood. I can smell it, even without my wolf. It¡¯s dried, old


    enough to have a vaguely rotten smell to it, but it¡¯s unmistakable.


    ¡°You meant vampires,¡± I say. ¡°When you said human hunters, you didn¡¯t mean humans, hunting. You


    meant creatures that hunt humans.¡±


    Eric turns on the shlight on his phone and shines it around the cabin, illuminating every rust-red


    stter.


    A shiver runs through me at the carnage in front of us. The thickyer of dust over everything does


    nothing to mute the impact. This cabin is a feeding ground for vampires. Maybe just a single,


    particrly hungry one.


    The snow is already heavy enough to cover the dirt road we came in on. The Northern Lights are all but


    invisible. Driving out of here isn¡¯t an option.


    Eric¡¯s handes down on my shoulder again, guiding me away from the cabin.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re sleeping in the car.¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter Ny-Eight


    The car isn¡¯t much safer than the cabin, but it¡¯s a lot more pleasant.


    Eric steers the truck a few dozen yards away from the cabin, deeper into the trees.


    I rifle through the supplies, hoping there¡¯s something warmer in there than the coat. Without the heat on


    in the truck, a parka isn¡¯t going to cut it.


    There are two sleeping bags--decent ones. I toss one to Eric and take the other for myself.


    In the passenger seat, I kick my boots off and shove my feet into the bottom of the sleeping bag. I


    wriggle it up over my hips, and then recline the seat as far as it goes and pull the bag up to my


    shoulders.


    Eric tries to do the same, but his size is a problem. He can¡¯t maneuver into the bag with the car door


    closed. The steering wheel is in the way, and his shoulders and knees knock against the side of the


    car.


    With a frustrated growl, he flings his door open so he has more room to work.


    Precious heat seeps out of the car, but I keep my mouth shut.


    Enclosed in the car together, there should be enough warmth to get us through the night. We just have


    to get through the night.


    Finally, Eric shuts his door again, the motion bringing an icy gust of air across my face. I can¡¯t help


    shivering, so I tuck my face into the sleeping bag to disguise the sound of the fabric rustling.


    It¡¯s silly to be so self-conscious about being cold. Eric knows I don¡¯t have my wolf. But it¡¯s


    embarrassing.


    And it¡¯s a reminder of the worst time of my life.


    I¡¯vee a long way since then.


    I am not the broken, defeated girl I was before. I can stand on my own again, thanks to Philipe.


    But I can¡¯t stop shivering.


    The minutes tick by and I lose more warmth every second.


    ¡°Ashley. If you¡¯re cold, say so,¡± Eric grumbles from the other side of the truck.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The sound of a zipper rips through the air.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask, even though I can clearly see what¡¯s happening.


    Eric has unzipped his sleeping bag, and now he¡¯s stripping off his clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m keeping you alive. Unzip your bag,¡± he says tersely.


    I stare at him, dumbfounded. He sighs, exasperated, and reaches over to unzip the sleeping bag. In a


    few quick motions, he connects the two and climbs into the passenger seat beside me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no room,¡± I argue, but he ignores me.


    He shifts, ck and grey fur blocking out everything else. Eric¡¯s wolf is enormous¡ªhe takes up every


    spare inch inside the truck, nketing me in his fur.


    And his warmth.


    I have no room to do anything but nestle against him. Like it or not, the contact brings mefort and


    soon enough, I stop shivering and my eyes drift shut.


    ERIC


    I wake up too soon.


    I¡¯m surprised I managed any sleep at all, given the circumstances.


    Or maybe I¡¯m still asleep. I don¡¯t fully trust my ability to distinguish reality from my dreams because


    being curled up in a sleeping bag with Ashley McNally is a f*cking nightmare.


    The truck is warm enough now that I don¡¯t need to be in my wolf form. Carefully, I shift back and zip the


    sleeping bag up. My skin is on fire, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before Ashley¡¯s quivering again, so I


    keep her in my arms.


    A week ago, I would have let her freeze.


    She is the reason my sister is dead.


    She decimated my Ravens and brought chaos and destruction into my pack.


    She¡¯s the reason I lost Mia.


    A whole future got ripped away from me in an instant.


    I was on a path, fighting for Mia, fighting to protect my pack from Philipe and his wraiths¡ªand his sister


    changed that in a single second.


    Ashley¡¯s shoulder jerks, smacking into my chest. I look down at her face, but she¡¯s still asleep.


    Her eyelids twitch and her brows pinch together. She¡¯s dreaming.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, no,¡± she murmurs.


    There¡¯s fear in her voice¡ªand her scent. There¡¯s sweat at her hairline. Her heart rate is rapid, and her


    limbs are tense against me.


    Whatever is happening in her nightmare is scaring her out of her mind.


    I want to be indifferent to her suffering¡­but I¡¯m not.


    I feel it, like it¡¯s living under my skin. Like it¡¯s mine.


    In a way it is. Even when she¡¯s separated from her wolf, I¡¯m still bound to her. The connection I felt to


    Mia was powerful. I was drawn to her, consumed with thoughts of her¡ªand that was nothingpared


    to the bond that¡¯s tying me to Ashley.


    Motherfucker, what have I done to deserve a hell like this!?


    The moment I saw her on the kely Ind, it was like a switch got flipped in my head and that was it.


    Ashley is my mate, and every instinct in me screams to protect her.


    But that switch didn¡¯t turn off my memories.


    Just a few weeks ago, I¡¯d told Mia I didn¡¯t care about her past, that her choices and her present were


    the only things that mattered to me. I believed that. I still do. I¡¯m just having trouble not caring about


    Ashley¡¯s past.


    She whimpers in her sleep, and the sound slices through me.


    I¡¯ve got a past, too.


    I can¡¯ty the me for all of this suffering at Ashley¡¯s feet, because I have a hand in it,


    Like that Seer said¡ªit¡¯s a circle. Every retaliation and attack sets off another cycle and around and


    around we go.


    I don''t know about her, but I want off this friggin'' merry-go-round.


    I didn¡¯t have a choice about mating Ashley. It¡¯s the only way we¡¯ll ever find peace. But I have other


    choices. I can choose to make this easier for her. For us.


    I smooth a hand over her face, catching a stray tear. The touch soothes her. Her next exhale is softer,


    less troubled.


    ¡°Philipe. You came for me,¡± she murmurs, still locked in the dream.


    A surge of hatred rushes through me and I give her shoulder a rough shove.


    She startles awake, the first light of dawn hitting her face through the windshield.


    ¡°Time to get moving,¡± I grunt, turning away.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter Nintey-Nine


    ASHLEY


    We¡¯re on the road toward Coldfoot before I¡¯m fully awake. There¡¯s an old packhouse there. My parents


    built a new one deeper in our territory when we expanded, but the one in Coldfoot is a useful midpoint


    to rest on the journey from Brooks Range down to Denali, so we kept it. It¡¯s where we¡¯re supposed to


    meet Merilee and Eric¡¯s warriors.


    He¡¯s been quiet all morning, his eyes fluttering constantly as hemunicates with his pack.


    There¡¯s nothing to distract me from wondering about it, because there¡¯s no one else around.


    Any human with an ounce ofmon sense is at home right now, waiting for the plows.


    The roads are treacherous fromst night¡¯s storm, and there are still snow flurries every few minutes,


    but we press on. We don¡¯t have time to wait for the weather to clear.


    Eric doesn¡¯t mention how we woke up¡ªme, wrapped in his arms, every inch of his body pressed


    against me¡ªso I don¡¯t bring it up.


    Neither of us brings up the vampire cabin, either. It¡¯s all I can think about.


    Cassian¡¯s face loomsrge in my mind, his dark eyes cold and bottomless. The memory of his


    undeniable poweryers over the violence in that cabin.


    I¡¯m no stranger to blood and violence.


    The path I¡¯ve been thesest years is littered with it. But vampires are different. They kill not just for


    survival, but for the pleasure of it. The hunt is a game as much as it is a necessity.


    And I¡¯m willingly heading straight into his territory.


    I¡¯m bringing him my daughter.


    Eric clears his throat, drawing my attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote,¡± he says. ¡°We can turn back.¡±


    ¡°And let my daughter die? Never,¡± I spit, venom in every syble.


    He growls, his eyes shing. ¡°We can find another way to save her¡ªone that doesn¡¯t involve making


    deals with ancient, evil, bloodsuckers.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re out of time.¡±


    Eric stops the car, right in the middle of the road. There isn¡¯t another car in sight, but it still makes me


    frantic. Every second we¡¯re still is a second that Merilee doesn¡¯t have to lose.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask, desperate. ¡°We can¡¯t turn back. You have to keep driving!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I believe that,¡± he says. ¡°Philipe had other options, but he chose Cassian, too. Why should


    I believe you when you say this is the only way?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m about three seconds from getting out of the car and hitchhiking the rest of the way.


    ¡°Because when ites to my daughter, I will always do the right thing. I swear. If you never believe


    another word I say, believe this: I wouldn¡¯t do this if there were another option.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t look convinced.


    ¡°Is this really the right thing? To let him turn her into a¡ªa monster? Is that really better than letting her


    go?¡±


    The burst of rage that rips through me at his suggestion is so potent I expect my ws to rip through. If


    I still had my wolf, Isis would have leapt forward and lunged straight for his throat, mate or not.


    ¡°Yes. No question. I don¡¯t expect you to understand... Maybe you¡¯ll know what this feels like one day


    when¡ª¡±


    I stop.


    Eric lets out a bitterugh and starts driving again.


    ¡°When I have children of my own, Ashley? Is that how that sentence ends?¡±


    I sink own in my seat.


    I consider telling him that I don¡¯t mind if he goes to someone else to meet those needs¡ªfor sex,


    affection, and yes, children¡ªsince he won¡¯t get them from me. But the words die in my throat.


    Even if the idea of him with someone else didn¡¯t set off sparks of jealousy in my ribcage, Eric isn¡¯t the


    kind of wolf who would consider it. Having children with someone else would announce to his pack that


    his Luna had rejected his bed. His ego would never survive the blow.


    Then again, he needs an heir. If he doesn¡¯t have one, then his legacy ends with him. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d


    handle that any better.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force myself on you,¡± he says, staring straight through the windshield.


    His body is practically vibrating from anger. Stuck in the truck like this, it¡¯s impossible to ignore it.


    But I believe him. He¡¯s not using that anger against me, or using it to punish me. He¡¯s just feeling it.


    Huh.


    Maybe we¡¯ve got more inmon than I thought.


    ¡°I know,¡± I answer truthfully. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on Merilee for now, and once she¡¯s safe, we can deal with¡­


    us.¡±


    He nods once.


    I think that¡¯s it¡ªthe end of the discussion¡ªbut he slows the car again.


    ¡°Why are you stopping again? We¡¯re miles away from the outpost!¡±


    ¡°And we need gas,¡± he says evenly. ¡°Stay in the car. This won¡¯t take long.¡±


    He gets out of the truck and I look around. Sure enough, he¡¯s stopped at thest fuel station before the


    final push to Coldfoot. It¡¯s ourst chance to fuel up before nearly fifty miles of empty road.


    The station looks abandoned, but the pumps work.


    There¡¯s a sign above them that lists the hours the convenience store at the back of the lot is open.


    Underneath there¡¯s a disclosure: We reserve the right to close for inclement weather.


    Confident that Eric and I are alone out here, I get out of the truck to stretch my legs, which earns me a


    re. He might miss my wolf more than I do. Her absence makes me immune to the full sway of his


    Alpha powers, and every time I defy an order, no matter how small, a vein pulses in his temple.


    ¡°Ashley, get back in the truck,¡± he says through gritted teeth.


    I walk away from him, face turned up to the pale grey sky.


    He growls at me, but the sound ising from the wrong direction. He should be behind me.


    I look up just in time to see a light grey wolf charging at me. There are two others on his heels, their fur


    a darker shade.


    On instinct, I crouch, ready to defend myself, sizing up where to strike to do the most damage.


    A shadow passes over my head and when I look up, all I can see is ck fur.


    Eric¡¯s wolf collides with the light grey wolf in a flurry of snarls and growls. I stumble backward, dodging


    Eric¡¯s tail.


    I look beyond the fight to see where the other two wolves are, and my eyes lock onto the one on the


    right. He stares right back, and my stomach drops.


    It¡¯s Oliver.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter One Hundred


    I know Oliver. He¡¯s one of Philipe¡¯s most loyal foot soldiers. He and his brothers, Felix and Emile, are a


    force to be reckoned with. They trained together to fight as a team, and I¡¯ve seen what they can do.


    Emile, the wolf that Eric attacked, sinks his jaws into Eric¡¯s nk. I scream as thought it were my flesh


    between his teeth. At the same time Eric growls, swinging his hind legs back to fling Emile off.


    I rush forward, knowing whates next. Emile is the distraction¡ªOliver is the real fighter. Eric spots


    me, and snarls, fangs bared at me, before wheeling around to meet Oliver¡¯s charge.


    The snarl is as clear to me as if he spoke: get out of the way.


    A gust of wind lifts my ponytail and chills my neck, reminding me that I don¡¯t have my wolf. I¡¯m a liability


    here, not an asset.


    I curse the Seer for the millionth time. How am I supposed to purify my heart if I¡¯m defenseless in an


    attack?


    I can¡¯t purify it if I¡¯m lying dead in the skan wilderness.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Slowly, I back up toward the truck. I don¡¯t look away from the fight. My eyes dart between Felix and


    Emile, wondering which of them will be the one to kill me.


    But the attack neveres.


    Eric is bigger than the brothers, but his size doesn¡¯t slow him down. He¡¯s not defending himself


    anymore, either¡ªhe¡¯s on the offensive.


    He¡¯s a blur of movement, his teeth shing as he lunges at one brother, his ws flying through the air


    at another. Fur and blood fly through the air, and there are deep gouges in the asphalt of the parking lot


    under their feet. It¡¯s not a fair fight, because three against one isn¡¯t enough to challenge Eric.


    Oliver howls, his tail pointed down, and just like that it¡¯s over. Emile and Felix limp after their brother


    into the trees, leaving Eric and I alone in the parking lot again.


    Eric¡¯s wolf takes a few deep breaths while he heals the minor injuries he sustained. Then he shifts


    back. His human form is just as impressive as the wolf. I can¡¯t help the way my eyes drift down to take


    in all of him.


    He¡¯s huge, everywhere. The glimpse I gotst night before he shifted didn¡¯t do him justice. Heat races


    through my body, settling low in my belly. Every inch of his skin sparks desire in me, from the top of his


    powerful shoulders, to his tree-trunk thighs and massive¡ª


    This is Eric. You can¡¯t want Eric, I remind myself.


    When I yank my gaze back to his face, he¡¯s not smirking or cocky the way Cam would be if he caught


    me ogling him like that.


    He¡¯s livid.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± he demands.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t recognize them,¡± I lie.


    He stares me down and I know he¡¯s counting my heartbeats. Listening to my breaths. Thank the


    Goddess for adrenaline, because both things are faster than usual.


    Finally, he makes a gruff noise in the back of his throat and stalks past me to the truck. He opens the


    back and pulls a fresh set of clothing out of his backpack.


    ¡°That was reckless and stupid,¡± he says, mming the hatch shut. ¡°I told you to stay in the truck, not


    because I¡¯m some heartless asshole who wants to confine you. I smelled unfamiliar wolves. I didn¡¯t


    know how they¡¯d react to our presence.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sense them,¡± I say, stunned.


    ¡°Of course not! You don¡¯t have your wolf! And it will help us both out a great deal if you could remember


    that and stop flinging yourself stubbornly into danger!¡±


    I stalk around to the passenger side of the car and get in.


    ¡°You could have told me we hadpany,¡± I grumble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you anything, especially when you¡¯re brother¡¯s wolves are roaming around,ing


    after us. Don¡¯t try to tell me those weren¡¯t his allies, either. I¡¯m not stupid. From here on out, when I give


    you an order, you obey it. That¡¯s how this works.¡±


    He pulls out of the gas station and back onto the highway. A mile slips by. Then two. Then ten.


    I stew silently in my seat the whole time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what it feels like to lose your wolf.¡±


    He rubs the center of his chest, like the thought of losing that part of him is causing him the same


    physical ache that I feel.


    I do feel it¡ªall the time. It¡¯s a bruise on my insides, a faint echo of what it felt like when the Seer bound


    my wolf, but when I bump up against it identally, the sensation sharpens.


    Most of the time, I can ignore it. I¡¯ve gotten good at numbing myself to constant pain.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you like that,¡± Eric adds. ¡°It must be hard, not being able to defend yourself


    the way you normally would. I know how important this trip is to you, and that you wouldn¡¯t risk our lives


    on a whim.¡±


    It¡¯s almost an apology. Coming from Eric, it¡¯s practically groveling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I put us in danger. Thank you for saving my life,¡± I say.


    He lifts one shoulder. ¡°You die, I die. Nothing else to it.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter One Hundred and One


    Soon after, signs for Coldfoot get more frequent. The miles tick down and then we¡¯re there. I give Eric


    directions past the tiny downtown, away from the visitor center and ranger stations, right to the base of


    the mountains.


    The old packhorse is tucked into the Brooks Range foothills, just inside the Arctic Circle. The few hikers


    who do pass it rarely stop, and the Coldfoot locals give it a wide berth.


    My pack keeps a presence here, but it¡¯s low profile. I¡¯m half expecting it to be empty when we get out of


    the truck. But as soon as my feet touch the ground, the front door opens and a familiar face pokes out.


    ¡°Ashley McNally? What the hell are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hi Lorelei. Long time no see,¡± I say.


    Lorelei is a childhood friend.


    At least, I thought she was a friend. Her greeting isn¡¯t exactly warm and friendly. Thest time she saw


    me, though, we¡¯d been preparing for a wedding that never happened¡­or rather a wedding that


    happened days ago, instead of years ago.


    Lorelei¡¯s face twitches slightly, and then she frowns.


    The bruise inside me pulses. She must have tried to speak to Isis.


    ¡°Is it really you?¡± she asks. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you after¡­You look¡­different.¡±


    I look like garbage. After weeks in aa and years of neglecting myself for the sake of vengeance, I


    know what she sees. I¡¯m too thin, my skin stretched ufortably over my ribs and spine. The dark


    circles under my eyes seem permanent, and the weight of my grief for Merilee and the terror I¡¯ve been


    living under can¡¯t help matters.


    Lorelei is just too polite to say it outright.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the easiest timetely,¡± I admit. ¡°It was a long journey to get here, and we¡¯re tired and


    hungry.¡±


    Her gaze shifts over my head to where Eric is standing behind me.


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of food in the kitchen,¡± she says, pushing the door wider to make space for us toe


    in. ¡°It¡¯s just me and my parents here right now. Most of the pack is in Denali this time of year, so there


    are plenty of rooms here, too.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I say following her in. ¡°We¡¯re expecting morepany. My daughter and my¡­her father. And


    his mate.¡±


    Lorelei¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. ¡°So your friend here is not your daughter¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s¡­this is Eric MacPhearson. My husband,¡± I answer.


    I can¡¯t quite make myself say the word ¡°mate.¡± It feels wrong, since we haven¡¯t marked each other yet.


    Plus I used the term so often with Cam when the whole rtionship was built on my deceit. I¡¯m not sure


    I deserve to use the word, let alone have one.


    It¡¯s his name, more than his rtionship to me, that catches Lorelei¡¯s attention though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re doing, Ashley, but I hope you¡¯ve thought it through,¡± she mutters.


    ¡°This is my territory,¡± Eric says coldly. ¡°My mate and I can travel through it whenever we like. We don¡¯t


    need permission.¡±


    Lorelei shakes her head. ¡°You might have control of the coasts, MacPhearson, but this is the interior.


    Things run differently out here. Folks remember your big siege, and that big show of power¡ªhow you


    decimated our pack and then left us here to pick up the pieces. But things have changed. Don¡¯t expect


    anyone to swear you loyalty anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of your petty rebellion,¡± he says. ¡°And what your leader did to secure it. When the vampires


    turn on you, you¡¯ll be grateful to have my wolves at your back.¡±


    I catch a flicker of gold in Lorelei¡¯s eyes. She¡¯s not one to back down, but neither is Eric.


    In fact, I can see the little flexes and changes in his face that indicate he¡¯smunicating with


    someone¡ªprobably calling in his Ravens toe swoop in and punish Lorelei for insubordination.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for my daughter,¡± I say quickly. ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    Eric nces at me, but doesn¡¯t correct me. He¡¯s still talking to someone else in his mind. Whatever it is,


    the conversation is more important to him than anything Lorelei has said.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s bad manners to talk politics on an empty stomach,¡± I add.


    ¡°Right, of course,¡± Lorelei says, resigned. ¡°You remember the way, yeah?¡±


    I nod, and head down the hall. The kitchen is at the center of the packhouse, with the rest of the rooms


    radiating out from it. In the old days before electricity, there was a fire in the center of the room all


    winter long to provide light through the shortest, darkest days of the year.


    It¡¯s still the gathering ce, though the fire pit has been updated from the rough stone circle I


    remember into an elegant brick structure. There are tables arranged in a wide circle around the room.


    An alcove on the western side of the room contains the pantry, refrigerator, and a few smaller kitchen


    appliances. There¡¯s arge wood-burning oven and stovetop just outside the alcove, next to a long


    prep table.


    Wolves out here can get lonely. The miles of solitude and untouched wilderness are a blessing, but


    we¡¯re pack animals, after all. At the end of the day, we long to be together, and this room is evidence of


    that. It¡¯s in our blood.


    Standing in it with a husband who loathes me and a friend who mistrusts me is agony. I feel the


    absence of everyone I¡¯ve ever loved as if each loss were fresh.


    Lorelei heads into the alcove to rummage around for snacks, but I¡¯m rooted to the spot, the good


    memories stinging as much as the bad ones.


    This is my punishment, I think.


    This is the consequence I have to face for the way I¡¯ve betrayed everyone around me.


    It¡¯s what I deserve for tricking Cam into mating me, and casting Mia out.


    It¡¯s penance for killing Adriana and leading the wraiths right to Eric¡¯s sister.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Eric says quietly, startling me.


    I whirl around to the doorway as Cameron walks in. Alone.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I peer past him, but there¡¯s no one behind him. Mia is nowhere in sight¡ªand neither is my daughter.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I ask, frantic. ¡°Cameron, where the fuck is Merilee?¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter One Hundred and Two


    ¡°She¡¯s right here! She¡¯s right here, I¡¯ve got her!¡±


    Mia rushes into the room, my baby in her arms.


    The sight of her isn¡¯t enough. I need to touch her¡ªto hold Merilee and prove to myself that she¡¯s real.


    I¡¯ve already missed so much of life, and I can¡¯t stand to miss another second.


    Mia hands her over immediately.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. We were talking outside, and Cam went in ahead,¡± she exins. ¡°He¡¯d


    been talking with Eric and figured it would be easier to finish the conversation face to face. Merilee¡¯s


    fine, she¡¯s here.¡±


    Mia¡¯s words are reassuring, but they pale inparison to the sight of my baby¡¯s face. She¡¯s awake,


    but listless.


    I stroke her cheek with the back of one finger. She¡¯s so soft, so fragile. At eighteen months old, she


    should look more like a toddler than a baby by now, but she¡¯s still small, like time has slowed for her.


    She babbles when I kiss her forehead, noplete words, just sounds. But there¡¯s recognition in her


    face. I cradle her close to my chest, wishing I could protect her, that my body alone was enough of a


    refuge for her.


    But no amount of loving her will undo the damage I¡¯ve done.


    She was never safe, even when she was still inside my body. That¡¯s what doomed her in the first ce.


    Around me, I¡¯m dimly aware of the others exchanging greetings. Lorelei¡¯s mother, Diane,es in.


    Cam and Mia reunite with Eric.


    I tune it all out, pouring my attention into Merilee. It¡¯s not hard. The three of them are sofortable


    with each other, so at ease together, it¡¯s like I¡¯m not here. It¡¯s my fault I¡¯m on the outside of their group.


    The list of things that are my fault is endless¡ªbut right at this moment I can¡¯t regret any of it.


    Those choices brought me Merilee.


    Miays a hand on my shoulder and I startle.


    ¡°Can we talk? Alone?¡± she asks.


    My heart speeds up. Thest time I was this close to Mia, she tried to rip my jugr out with her teeth. I


    don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to hurt me now¡ªnot when I¡¯m mated to her beloved Alpha Eric and doing so


    would hurt him¡ªbut I¡¯m not jumping for joy at the prospect of a heart to heart either.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. And Merilee can stay with us,¡± she says. ¡°It¡¯s important.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go somewhere more private.¡±


    The bedrooms in the house are the same as I remember them¡ªthere are sturdy, hand-hewn wooden


    beds draped in thick quilts and elk hide nkets in the center of each room, and blocky red and blue


    prints of animals and birds hung on the walls.


    I lead Mia to the biggest one. There¡¯s a cradle in the closet. I pull it out for Merilee, but at thest


    second I change my mind and keep her in my arms.


    Mia clocks the gesture and smiles at me. It¡¯s a small, cautious smile, but it catches me off guard.


    ¡°Cam told Eric you were dyed, but we only beat you here by a few minutes. What happened?¡± I ask,


    putting off whatever heartfelt, emotional conversation she wants to have.


    She puts a hand on her belly, instinctually, though she isn¡¯t showing yet.


    ¡°Did Eric mention the baby?¡± she asks. ¡°It¡¯s Cam¡¯s. I was already pregnant when Eric and I¡­sorry, you


    probably don¡¯t want to hear about that.¡±


    ¡°We covered all that,¡± I answer. ¡°Is there a problem with your baby? The one on the way?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°No, Cam was just being over protective. He wanted me to stay behind while he


    brought Merilee here. You know Cam¡ªwhen he wants something his way, it¡¯s a chore to change his


    mind.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure how to react to that. We¡¯re not the kind of sisters who joke around about our husbands,


    and swap stories about their bad habits. We¡¯re the kind of sisters who steal each other¡¯s husbands and


    try to kill each other.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s how I persuaded him to stop arguing with me and get on the ne already,¡± she says.


    ¡°I told him that all that fierce, over-protectiveness he felt for our new baby must be exactly how you feel


    about Merilee. It¡¯s how he feels about her, and the twins. In the end, we only left about two hourster


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    than we¡¯d nned.¡±


    My heart softens a little. Cam and I weren¡¯t perfect together, but he¡¯s always been a good dad.


    ¡°Why did youe?¡± I ask her. ¡°Cam could have brought Merilee by himself, while you stayed safe in


    the Healmsworthnds.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for Merilee, actually,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯m here for you. I saw something, and it¡¯s got me


    worried.¡±


    From the tone of her voice, I know what kind of seeing she means. She means a vision. More Seer


    Sister, Moon-touched shit. Exactly what I don¡¯t need right now.


    ¡°I have to ask you, Ashley,¡± she says somberly. ¡°How far are you willing to go to save your daughter?


    What are you willing to lose?¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chapter One Hundred and Three


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    I don¡¯t need to think about the answer. It¡¯s right on the tip of my tongue, waiting for the question. With


    my daughter right in front of me, there¡¯s no other possible answer. I would never give her up. If there¡¯s


    a choice between Merilee and anything else¡ªincluding myself¡ªI¡¯m choosing Merilee. Every time.


    Mia nods, that cryptic smile on her face again.


    ¡°It¡¯s how I¡¯d answer, too,¡± she says. ¡°Seeing what I¡¯ve seen and knowing what I know doesn¡¯t change


    my answer. I would give up everything to protect my children¡ªto keep them alive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m aware that it¡¯s unusual to make a deal with another species this way.


    I¡¯m not my brother, Mia. I don¡¯t trust Cassian. But I don¡¯t see another way to save her.¡±


    ¡°It will save her. The cost is steep, but she will survive it. I believe you ought to know what that cost is


    before we head further north, though,¡± she says. ¡°You¡¯re right not to trust Cassian. I saw¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me,¡± I interrupt.


    ¡°Ashley¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m sick to death of prophecies and visions and sight! Aren¡¯t you? If we¡¯re on a path and there¡¯s no


    getting off it, what¡¯s the point of knowing what waits at the end? No offense, Mia, but I don¡¯t care what


    you saw. I¡¯m saving my daughter, and that¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°I understand your frustration. I¡¯m having a hard time adjusting to the whole gift of Sight thing myself,¡±


    Mia says. ¡°I¡¯ll be the first to admit I don¡¯t totally understand every vision. But without the Sight, I


    wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Cam from Cassian. We never would have known Cassian could help


    Merilee. There are drawbacks, sure, but sometimes it¡¯s better to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I say firmly. ¡°I know Vria thinks I didn¡¯t know what I was doing when I gave up my gift, but I did.


    I don¡¯t want prophecies anywhere near me. They¡¯ve only ever brought me pain.¡±


    I look away from her.


    I don¡¯t want to know if she¡¯s sympathetic or not. All I really want is to curl up under the quilts, and then


    wake up to find out this was all one long, cruel nightmare.


    ¡°Alright. No more prophecies, then. Cam says they¡¯re making dinner. It¡¯ll be ready in an hour. I¡¯m going


    to rest a while, but I¡¯ll see you downstairs,¡± Mia says.


    I get the feeling that she¡¯s giving me space more than anything. It adds another weight to the scales in


    my heart: another kindness she¡¯s shown me without expecting anything in return.


    She shuts the door behind her and I exhale. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve truly been alone since kely Ind.


    Exhaustion hits me all at once.


    Iy Merilee in the cradle before my arms give out. I drag the cradle next to the bed then curl up right


    on the edge so I can still see her while I rest.


    My head hasn¡¯t been on the pillow two seconds when my phone rings. I slide it out of my pocket and


    my heart lifts at the name on the screen: Philipe.


    ¡°How¡¯d you like my wee home present?¡± he asks.


    His voice is smug and a touch amused.


    ¡°You mean Oliver and his brothers?¡± I ask. ¡°That wasn¡¯t much of a present.¡±


    Thinking about the attack snuffs out the relief at hearing my brother¡¯s voice.


    For so long, Philipe was my lifeline. He was the only person who gave a damn about me at all. I¡¯d given


    up on myself and my life, but he wouldn¡¯t give up on me.


    But things have changed. That attack put Merilee at risk. I¡¯m frustrated that he didn¡¯t realize that. She


    needs me now.


    Cassian asked Cam for me by name. Cam can¡¯t do this on his own; I have to be the one to bring


    Merilee to him if she¡¯s going to live.


    Philipe put all of that in jeopardy without a second thought.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Ash,¡± he says. ¡°Consider it light hazing. A warning of sorts for the kind of behavior Eric


    MacPhearson can expect up here.¡±


    ¡°I could have died!¡± I argue. ¡°I don¡¯t have my wolf¡ªand even if I did, we were outnumbered. Right now,


    I can¡¯t bounce back from the kinds of injuries I normally can. You could have orphaned my daughter!


    We agreed when we started all this that we weren¡¯t going to hurt innocents, not when we could help it.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Who is more innocent than my daughter, Philipe?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ever let anything happen to her,¡± he insists. ¡°That¡¯s the reason I¡¯m calling you. I¡¯m trying to


    help. I can cure her, Ashley. I know a way to save her life, if you¡¯re willing to cooperate.¡±


    I sit up, excitement racing through me.


    If there¡¯s a way to save my daughter without handing her over to Cassian, I¡¯m all ears. Maybe this is


    what Mia saw in her vision. My choice is the same, no matter what.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything,¡± I promise.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Philipe says calmly. ¡°All you¡¯ve got to do is kill your husband.¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    ¡°It was my brother,¡± Ashley says, chin lifted defiantly.


    At least she isn¡¯t lying. Her honesty isn¡¯t enough to temper my anger though. The mention of her


    brother sets my teeth on edge.


    ¡°Plotting another attack, were you?¡±


    She narrows her eyes at me. ¡°No. He called to see where I was, and I answered. He¡¯s concerned about


    my safety. If you want me to hand him over to you, I¡¯ve got to know where he is. He has to trust me, or


    he¡¯ll vanish.¡±


    I scoff at her use of the word ¡°trust.¡± I¡¯m not sure she knows what it means.


    ¡°And before you go using me of things again, I didn¡¯t n that attack. I didn¡¯t know those wolves


    were there,¡± she says.


    ¡°But you knew the wolves.¡±


    I phrase it as a statement, not a question. She shakes her head, but I¡¯m not fooled this time.


    There¡¯s no adrenaline or fear now. There¡¯s no other reason for her heart rate to spike or for sweat to


    gather at the nape of her neck.


    She¡¯s lying.


    ¡°Ashley, I¡¯m not going to tolerate another lie. You knew those three wolves. You knew the attack


    formation. It wasn¡¯t until the second wolf attacked that you tried to intervene because you knew the first


    was a decoy. You know them.¡±


    Her throat bobs as she swallows.


    ¡°Okay, fine. I know them. But I didn¡¯t know they were going to attack.¡±


    Yet again, the truth isn¡¯t satisfying. Not from her.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to warn me about Philipe¡¯s little wee party?¡±


    ¡°I would have, if I¡¯d known they were there!¡± she protests.


    It¡¯s not good enough. No answer is good enough.


    ¡°They could have killed you without even meaning to. If they¡¯d wounded me more seriously, you could


    have been stranded out there with no way tomunicate with Cam. You might never have seen


    Merilee again. How can you pretend that Philipe cares about your safety?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother!¡± she says, exasperated. ¡°He¡¯s all I have left¡ªhim and Merilee. Our pack is scattered


    and our parents are dead. He¡¯s my only family, Eric. You can¡¯t expect me to turn my back on him so


    easily.¡±


    It¡¯s a step too far.


    Before I walked into this bedroom, Ashley was responsible for about half of my bad mood. The other


    half came from our supply issues and seeing Mia and Cam together, reminding me of what Mia and I


    shared, and what I¡¯d lost when I met Ashley.


    Now the percentages are closer to seventy percent Ashley and thirty percent everything else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever talk to me about losing family as if I don¡¯t understand,¡± I tell her. ¡°Corinne was my only


    family, and you killed her just as surely as you killed your own mother.¡±


    ¡°I did what I had to do,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your sister, but I didn¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°You did!¡± I roar. ¡°You brought the wraiths that took her from me. Not just her¡ªthe Ravens, too. Rachel


    and Lianne, Jessica and her mate¡ªhe didn¡¯t survive long enough to see her body brought home.


    Lianne¡¯s mate still hasn¡¯te out of his house. They hadn¡¯t had a formal ceremony yet, or he¡¯d be


    dead, too. Those women all had families and people who love them. I loved them¡ªthey were part of


    my pack! There¡¯s a trail of bloodshed across this country, and it all leads right to your feet.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice!¡±


    I shove a hand through my hair. Choice. Again and again, ites back to choice, and our problem is


    that Ashley and I don¡¯t agree on what that means.


    ¡°There is always a choice. Always.¡±


    ¡°But Philipe¡ª¡±


    ¡°Philipe should have protected you!¡± I spit. ¡°That¡¯s the choice he should have made. It¡¯s what I would


    have done in his ce if it were me and my sister. I would have defended her against her attackers.


    And if she got hurt anyway, I would have helped her heal. I would have fought against her pain, not


    wielded it like a weapon for my own gain!¡±


    I¡¯m angry at myself now, too. For getting caught up in another cycle of ¡°what if.¡± For not being there in


    New Orleans when Corinne needed me.


    Hell, I¡¯m even mad at myself for sending my wolves up to ska in the first ce.


    Ashley res at me, and her anger triples mine. It¡¯s infuriating that she can¡¯t see the truth about how


    Philipe is using her.


    ¡°Philipe isn¡¯t concerned about your safety. He isn¡¯t concerned about you,¡± I say. ¡°If he cared about you,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    he wouldn¡¯t have done this to you. He used you to do all this dirty work, so all the consequencesnd


    squarely on your shoulders, while he watches from afar,ughing at us all. That¡¯s not what family does,


    Ashley. He¡¯s not your family. He¡¯s your pimp.¡±


    Her hand flies out. I don¡¯t bother stopping the p; it¡¯s loud, but I barely feel the sting of it.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter One Hundred and Six


    ASHLEY


    Eric doesn¡¯t react to the p. I think it hurts my hand more than it hurts him; his face is like a stone.


    His words are more painful than anything, though, because it¡¯s impossible to deny the truth in them.


    Merilee starts crying in the cradle, and I wish I could join her¡ªjusty down and weep¡ªbut I can¡¯t. Not


    when she needs me. And not in front of Eric.


    I pick Merilee up to soothe her, holding her close to my heart. She keeps crying, like she can feel the


    tension in the room and it¡¯s too much for her.


    Eric sizes me up. He¡¯s holding back, keeping a tight leash on his anger. I can feel it even without my


    wolf¡ªthe connection between us is an open gate, flooding me with his emotions.


    I shouldn¡¯t have hit him. He¡¯s my Alpha now, and I have no right toy a hand on him like that.


    But he doesn¡¯t punish me. Doesn¡¯t retaliate.


    ¡°Come to the kitchen for dinner once you¡¯ve calmed down,¡± he says. ¡°We have ns to discuss with


    Mia and Cam.¡±


    Then he leaves the room.


    His words hover in the air around me.


    I don¡¯t think I had a choice. I was so reliant on Philipe for so long, by the time he sent me to Montana to


    bewitch Cam, I would have done anything Philipe asked. My trust in him was absolute.


    I¡¯d followed the prophecy my mother gave me and that led to destruction. So I followed Philipe instead.


    In the end, both roads led to pain and regret.


    They both led me here.


    Merilee stops crying a few minutes after Eric leaves. I wait a few more to make sure she¡¯s alright¡ªand


    to give myself a chance to put on a brave face.


    Dinner with Cam, Mia, and Eric¡­what could possibly go wrong?


    They¡¯re all seated together at one of the tables close to the alcove. Conversation stops when I walk into


    the room.


    I take a seat next to Eric, across from Cam. Mia is on Cam¡¯s other side.


    I keep Merilee in myp. There¡¯s form for her on the table alongside the rest of the meal. I start


    feeding her, waiting for the rest of the table to do something. Anything.


    I¡¯m obviously the issue here. They were all fine before I came in, so I guess it¡¯s up to me to break the


    tension.


    Two Alphas in a room, and yet neither of them can figure out how to start a conversation. Absurd.


    ¡°Should I call Lorelei and her parents in and ask them to strip?¡±


    Three curious pairs of eyes turn to me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve all seen each other naked, so it¡¯s only fair.¡±


    A smirk ys at the corner of Mia¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Such an interesting custom for a pack in such a cold range,¡± she jokes.


    Cam chuckles, and while Eric doesn¡¯t exactly smile, his glower gets a little less intense. At any rate, it¡¯s


    enough to cut through the awkwardness, and we all start eating.


    ¡°Cassian is expecting us at his winter stronghold,¡± Cam says. ¡°He was vague about how long it would


    take to get there. Anywhere between a day and a week¡ªhe doesn¡¯t seem to differentiate much


    between the two.¡±


    Eric snorts. ¡°It¡¯s easy to lose track of time when you spend eternity trying to appease never-ending


    bloodlust. The days really blur together.¡±


    Mia shoots him a stern look. I¡¯m not worried about Eric¡¯s disdain for the mission, though. I¡¯m caught on


    something else Cam said.


    ¡°You and Mia areing with us?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Just me. Mia¡¯s not walking into a vampire fortress while she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be away from your pack that long. What about the twins? And the audit?¡±


    Cam scowls at me. ¡°Mia¡¯s a perfectly capable Luna.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m a perfectly capable Alpha,¡± Eric says with a note of finality. ¡°Ashley¡¯s right, Cam. Your pack


    needs you right now. Let us handle Merilee.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be safe, Cam,¡± Mia says. ¡°No more surprises on the road. I saw¡ª¡±


    ¡°No more prophecies!¡±


    Eric and I say it at the same time. I nce at him and those dark eyes meet mine for a moment. At


    least we can agree on something.


    ¡°d you two have found somemon ground,¡± Mia says.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could get along long enough to save my daughter,¡± Cam says with a sigh.


    He means it as a joke, but I hear the desperation in his voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything hurt her. Next time you see her, she¡¯ll be well,¡± I promise him.


    Mia puts aforting hand on his shoulder and her eyelids flutter a moment. Cam answers her,


    drawing strength from whatever private conversation they¡¯re having.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Gods, I¡¯m jealous of that.


    I¡¯m sitting next to my husband in my own territory, holding my baby in myp¡ªand yet I¡¯ve never felt


    more alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you updated every step of the way. She¡¯ll be safe with me,¡± Eric tells Cam.


    ¡°Thank you. If things go wrong, or something changes, promise you¡¯ll talk to me first?¡±


    Cam addresses thest part at me. I nod.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make any decisions without your input,¡± I say. ¡°You¡¯re as much her parent as I am.¡±


    After that, we all agree it¡¯s best to call it a night. I give Cam and Mia a moment to say goodnight to


    Merilee, then they head off to their room, hand in hand. Eric and I head down the hallway in the


    opposite direction.


    When we reach the bedroom where Merilee¡¯s cradle is, he keeps walking to the next room, and shuts


    himself inside without a so much as a backward nce.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t need the Sight to see thating,¡± I say to Merilee with a sigh, then head into my own room to


    put her to bed.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Chapter One Hundred and Seven


    It¡¯s hard to hand Merilee over to Cam so he can say goodbye in the morning.


    If I were the one leaving, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d have the strength to give her back. I never want to have her


    out of my sight again.


    He does eventually ce her back into my arms, with onest gentle kiss to her forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re making the right choice,¡± Mia says to me.


    I appreciate that she doesn¡¯t try to bring up her vision again. I appreciate her more than I ever imagined


    I could. We¡¯re not best friends now, but something has shifted between us. We understand each other


    better.


    And it¡¯s tough to cling to a grudge against her when she¡¯s so insistent on not holding one against me.


    Eric and Cam give each other a bro-hug, hands sped between their chests while they thump each


    other on the back. I marvel at their ability to do that, given how tightly Eric hugs Mia in the next


    moment. Jealousy ws at my throat when he kisses her cheek, and I wonder how I¡¯m going to survive


    this when I get my wolf back and I feel the full force of this bond again.


    The thought of a future with Eric leaves a sour taste in my mouth.


    He stands for everything I hate¡ªwar and betrayal and the heedless quest for power. But seeing him


    embrace someone else is just as unpleasant.


    Goddess help me if this is how I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life.


    I watch Mia and Cam climb into their car to head into Coldfoot, where they¡¯ll catch their first ne,


    hopscotching through ska¡¯s interior until they reach their private jet in Anchorage. I¡¯ve got an


    ufortable sense that I¡¯m not going to see them again any time soon.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The feeling tugs at my heart and I wonder if this is rted to that pure heart crap Vria talked about


    when she ripped my wolf away.


    Spending non-violent time with my sister seems like a decent first step in that process to me.


    ¡°We need to head out, too. Put on anotheryer. It looks like snow,¡± Eric says, brushing by me into the


    house.


    I sigh. Making peace with Eric is going to be harder than this truce with Mia.


    There are better coats in the packhouse than the ones the California wolves packed. Cam brought


    winter clothes for Merilee, so I make sure she¡¯s covered, head to toe.


    She¡¯s small enough that I can still strap her to my chest with a wide band of cloth, then zip my coat up


    over her. Her tiny face is tucked right above my heart, sheltered from the wind by my coat. Only the


    very top of her head¡ªcovered with a fur-lined cap¡ªsticks out.


    The stronghold is north east of us, deeper in the Brooks Range. The trail is difficult for a wolf this time


    of year with all the snow. For Merilee and me, it would be deadly to attempt it alone.


    Since we can¡¯t run in wolf form, we¡¯re taking a snowmobile as far as we can. We need the speed in


    case things go sideways.


    Cassian is expecting us¡ªalive¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t mean the rest of the vamps in the area will respect his


    wishes. They¡¯re not like us. They don¡¯t feel the same loyalty to a master that we do to an Alpha and our


    packmates.


    Obedience is a looser concept in their world.


    They¡¯ll eat anyone, even if it fucks with someone else¡¯s ns. Without my wolf, I¡¯m nothing more than a


    light snack to these creatures. For the first time in my life, it¡¯s safer for me to be in a vampire¡¯s


    stronghold than outside of it.


    ¡°Sit in front. Don¡¯t want you falling off the back,¡± Eric says when I¡¯ve put on enoughyers to prove to


    him I won¡¯t freeze to death.


    Between the heavy clothes and the baby, I can¡¯t quite get my leg over the snowmobile. Eric lifts me


    easily and sets me on the seat before climbing on behind me.


    His back blocks the wind and I can feel the heat of his chest through my coat. When he grabs the


    handlebars of the snowmobile, Merilee and I are caged in, surrounded by his warmth.


    It feels¡­safe.


    It¡¯s also much more intimate than the truck. I¡¯ve only been this close to him once before, and I was


    asleep for most of it.


    Now, I¡¯m wide awake.


    We speed off, kicking up snow behind us as we follow a thin trail through the trees. I¡¯m aware of every


    tense of Eric¡¯s muscles, every shift of his weight.


    I know that he¡¯s still angry with me over Philipe. I¡¯m not too happy with him, either.


    But I can¡¯t shake the little voice in my head telling me this is right. Me, my husband, my daughter.


    Together.


    Underneath that is another voice, telling me I don¡¯t deserve this. That one¡¯s easier to listen to.


    By mid-day, we¡¯ve crested the top of a foothill. Below us is a wide valley, and in the center of that is


    Cassian¡¯s home.


    It looks like a medieval castle¡ªtowers rise from the snow-packed earth at each corner of the stone


    building, and an iron gate sits in the center of a high stone wall.


    All of it¡¯s for show; any vampire could easily scale the walls to get inside, or leap over it. The gates


    wouldn¡¯t be hard for wolves to breach.


    A horrible thought urs to me.


    The walls aren¡¯t to keep things out¡ªthey¡¯re to keep people in. Like a pen for livestock


    You can still turn back, Ash.


    I clutch Merilee to my chest, the back of my neck tingling.


    Think carefully about this. Do you really want to hand Merilee over to him?


    It¡¯s Philipe. He¡¯s in my head, as loud and clear as if he were standing next to me.


    I haven¡¯t heard anyone like this¡ªnot since the Seer bound my wolf.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!